Full text of "Indian paleography"

See other formats

! GOVERNMENT OE INDIA 

DEPARTMENT OF ARCHAEOLOGY 

I CENTRAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL 
> LIBRARY 

^ -r 



Class 


Cali, No.. -^17-8 _ 


U.<3.A. 70. 


_ hi . J 

/ ^ 







Li. ^ __ 



























1 







"•JLLJUi" 






3 ’ 


& 



Sc^l of tiArcftaeotogif. 

INDIAN PALEOGRAPHY 


G. Buhler 



by 

Indian Sludic»^ P«t & Present 
3j Baml&hiiBfttb Pundit Street, Calauttii SO 



INDIAN 

STUDIES 

PAST ^ PftESRKT 


fc4UWSHi-kAM "VlALHUnAfc VS' 

OELHl-< 






Printed Mudrani by K&rfcik OhandrA Pa ad a, TL EaUas 
Bofla Street* Galcatfca 6 and PublUb^d by ^^makriabiLa 
Maiti:^ [roin B Sbambbxiwth Pondit Slrbatj GaLocitta SO. 



Price Ri. 15/“ 

{ IMujiMh iht pat/olto tf 

Flafsi and 

CENTRA —roGTCAI, 

LlEi,, j 

_ Aoc. Kfi IS 







4 


i 





« 

L 



1 


7 




With all tha Utar r««arch<w in the finbieot, Bublar's Indian 
Fal^ofrapliy rataina and will always rataip Iba valno of a olaasic* 
It has. howoTer, been a misfoftnDe of tHa etodeuts and echolara that 
tbo EDgliBh Tofalon of the test, which B^bleT iiitasoK tooh stiab care 
to prepaTe, has not so far been aTailabl^ in book-form along with 
tha portfolio of tha i^ktea and tranalitaratloo tables, eo mtiob in* 
disponaable for the text. Tha only oooaaion on which thia Engliah 
veraion had proTionsly been printed was in the form of an Appendii 
to Indian Antiquary. 1904, But it was only the tent without 
tha platea and tables. Besides, the eopiea of tha Indian Antiquary 
hnva bectiaae quite 

We have receufcly staTte<l a qU4tfccrly icsuriialp called Indian 
studies 1 Past & Present, with the primary object of reprinting 
those monumental contrihutiooa to Indian studies tts oopice ol whieh 
have become extremely rere. Wo coDoidored it fit to reprint Buhlor s 
Indian Paleography in the first issue of pur journal, IJnfortnnatelr, 
however, the plates and the tables cony not ha reprtduced there 
because of the obvious finaDoial oouSidBrations I the eailing price of 
the journal had to be kept wilhiu the purchasing power ol our 
etudeats. But we wont on working on the produotien of the port* 
folio and wo have at last succeeded ia bringing out the book IQ its 
proper book-form. And we have the satiefsotion of publiohing for 
the first time the complete English vereiou of Biililer’s Indian 
Paleography along with tbo repreduction of the plates and tables, 
A limited Dombar ol extra-wpiefl of the plutoa and tablea are also 
printed so that the purchasers of the journal can buy thasa sapaTately* 

Wo are grateful to the anthprities of the Aaiatio Bocietif* 
Bengal, who provided us with a copy of the text and lent ue 
the original portfolio of the German edition for the purpose of re- 
prodneios fcto ftnd tSkbloB- 

Sri HaridaB Sinbaray an! Srimati AUka Chattopsdhyayu 
have helped as I shoo rioualy in the matter of proof-read! Dg. We are 
also grateful to Sri 9. Ohnodhury, librarian of the Asiatic Society, 
for helping ut in various ways. 


Galeutta 
19. 11. 69. 


Debipraaad Chsttopadbysya 
(or Indian Studies > Faat & PreBcnt 




CONTENTS 


Qtory Bdhler by Max Mbllor—1 
JniroAueiorv lHati by J. F. Fle«t—9 

* 

INDIAN PALEOGRAPH'f^lS 

I^THE ANTIQUITY OF "WBITING IN INDIA AND 

THE ORIGIN OF THE OLDEST INDIAN ALPHAEBT ^15 

§1* The IniSiBpD tradition—15* ^ 

§^2. Litorary evidence for the tisa of Writing—It 

A. Brahnoanioal Ltiteratoro*" It 

B. Bnddhiatio Litoraturo—19 
0. Fareign Wor^a“30 

§ 3 , Paleographia evidence-* 30 
§4, The Origin of tbe BrJihroa Alphabet—34 
A. Borrowed aigne“37 

; B. DeTifative OonBonantfl and Initial Vowels—39 

0, Medial Vowels and Absence of Vowel in Ligatures-30 
(l) The syatein ot the Biahnsi^SO 
f (a) Theeystem of the Dravi(|i“3l 

§5, The ■Kme end the Manner oI the Borrowing of the Semitic Alphebet—31 

II—THE KHAB0?THl SCRIPT-3i 

§6. How it was deeipbered— 34 
§7. Tja* nnd cburaeterietisa - 34 
§3, Origin— 35 

§ 9 . Deteile of tbo DBrivation-ST 

A. Borrowed Signe —31‘ 

B. Derivativo iisoa'-iO 

§10. Tbs Varieties of the Khero§lbi of Plate 1—41 

§11. Tbo Archaic Variety-42 - 

A. The Badioal Signs- 43 

B. Medial Vowels and Annsvara- 43 
O. Ligatures—43 

§Lfl, Changoe in tb« bster varieties-44 

A. The radical 9igns-44 

B. Medial vowels and AnuBvSra — 46 
0. Ligatorea — iB 


III-TEE ANCIENT BBAHMl AND DBAVIDI FBOM 

•I 

ABOUT B. 0, 350 TO ABOUT A. D. 350—47 
§13. How it was deciphoT«t] - 45 

§14. OoratnoD ol tbo uicktit idsctiptiDt^—47 

§15» The varieties of the Bmhroi and Drlvidi in Platea IT A III — 49 

§16. The older Madrya alphabet : Plate II— 

A. ^ Osographical eittenaiobs and duration of use^50 

B. Looal TarietiK — 51 

0. The radical signs or HnlTklJ^5S 
D, Medial vowels and Anusvara—B5 
B. Ligatures-66 

§17* The Oravldi o[ Bhal^iprolti: Plate 11^56 
§L6. The last lout alphabeta □[ Plate 11 — 57 
§19- The precnrsors of the northern alphabets—53 

A, The alphabet ot tbs Northero E;$atrapas * Plate III—58 
B* The alphabet of the KcSnoa iDflariptioDB: Plate III—59 ' 

520. The preeorBors of the eon them alphabeta —60 

A* The alphabet of the K^atrapae of Malva and GnjaTlt: Plats 111-^60 

B. The alphabets of tbs cavedtisoriptloiis of the weatem 

Dekban and the Kohka^ : Plate III—61 
0- The alphabet of the Jaggayyapeta inacriptionfl S Plate IH-63 
D. The alphabet of the PaUa^a PrakTt land^grants : Plate III-63 


IV—THE NOETHEB^l ALPHABETS PBOM ABOUT A. D. 350—63 
§9L DeBoition and varieties - 63 

§23* The 80 -called Gupta alphabet o! the 4tb and 5tb centuries A,D.: Plate IY-65 

A, Varieties —6S 

B. Oharaoteristics of the epigtapbic Gupta alphabet —66 
G The Gopta alphabet io inaiiusoTlptB-67 

§23- The acute-angled and Kilgarl types : Plates IV* V, VI—63 

§24* Details of the changes In the acute-angled and the Kigari alpbabete—71 

A. The M5trkfi9-71 

B. Medial vowels and eo forth — 75 
C* The ligatures—75 

§35. The Surada alphabet: Plates V and VI—76 

§26. Eastern varieties of the NStari alphabet and the arrow-head script—77 
A, Proto-BengJilU Plates V and VI—77 
B* The Nepalese booked-characters : Plate VI—79 
0* The arrow-head alphabet * Plate VI 79 


C Til ] 


V-THE SODTHEBN ALPHABEIS^BO 
§37. Defiaition wni yarietiefl—go 

Sag, Th^ ™t„d Bript and the script of Canltal India : Plat™ VII A 7111-81 
A- Thfl western script —81 

B. The script of Oantral India—83 

§29. The Kaaarese aod Teinga alphabet l Platea VH and 7111-84 

A. The arebaia variety —84 

B. The middle variety—86 

0 . The 01d>Eanarese alphabet—S7 

|m The later Kalihga eoript : Platra 711 and VIII—88 
§31. The Grantha alphabet : Platea VII and VIII—89 
A* Tte Afoii^ic vsiiifltiy—89 
The middle vnrieiy—go 
0. The Traiuitionftl Grantbi^sa 

§33. The Tamil and Vatteluttu atpbabeta : Plata 7111-93 

A. The Tamil—93 

B. The Vatteluttn—^S6 


VI—NUMBBAL NOTATION-96 
§33. The nnmerala of the Ehuo$thi : Plate 1—96 
§34. The numeralB of the Brnhmi ; Pbte IX—97 

A, The ancient lotter'onmeralB'—97 

B. The decimal Dotation— J 03 

§35. Numeral notation by words and lettera—103 

A. The word-nnmerala—103 

B. Knmenl notation by lettera—106 


VII—THE EXTERNAL ARRANGEMENT OP 
INSGBIPIIONS AND MANDSCBIPTS-IO? 

B. The grooving of words—107 

0 - Interpunotoation— 109 

Da Mftng&t&a and Dmam^dtatiOEi_109 

E. GotreotJonSt otemiasioas sad shbreviatiODS_llO 

Fv 

G. Seals—IJl 






t ] 




VIII—WBITING MATEBIAL81 LIBBARIES AND WBIT:^3—Hfl 

§37. Writing Mbborinls—112 

A. Biloh-birk—113 

B, Oatton cloth — 113 
0. Wooden boarda—113 
D. Leaves—113 
B. Animal aubstances — 111 

F. Metals—lie 

G. Stone aod brick 

H. Paper—11^ 

L Ink—; 

J. FctaSt-Pii 

§38, Tbs preservation ot Maimaoripts and eopper-platoa imd the treatment o( 
letters—118 1 J 

A, M i nn af^ r i p te and liS?^ ' ' 

B. OoppeT-pi^im—113 \ 

0. TlM!^*£»tmailt'e£4etteia^“Il^' 



Wrikera, «ii«nfe 
A, 


and akone-masoiiB—12D 
IV 


§39. 


Abbreoiatient —1231 
Footnotes —124*^ 

.Flect'a remarti o^^Re^tiwrt A i 
Bihliogr»phiiy<^ BshUFs 41—141 






G«eg B&hler 

* 

* 


\ 


V 


1 




r 

. ( 

} "V' 




♦ 




i 


f- 









{ 


\ 


I 




i 







GEORG Bt) HLER,^1837.98. 

F, MAX-MOLLER 

It la bot oftflD thflt tbo death of a echolar startles ftnd ftriaves hta follow-workera as tha 
death of my oM friend, Dr. Buhler, has startled and grieved as all, ^ehetlief In Germany, 
England, Efanee, or India. Sanskrit leholarehip has lodeod been unfortanats : it has often 
lost yoong and most promisine acholars lo the Tory mldet of their career ; and thoogh 
Dr, Bnhler was sixty-one years of age when he died, he was still so young and vigorous in 
body and mind that he made ns forget hii age, holding his place Taliantly among the aPojKXol 
of the small army of genuine Indian students, and oonadently looking forward to many victories 
and conqneste that were still in store for him. By many of u, he wee coneidensd almost 
indispensable for the sneceasfnl progress of Sanskrit seholawhip—bnt who is indispsnsahle to 
this world 7—and great hopes wore oentred on him as likely to spread new light on soma 
of the darkest coroera-m the history of Sanekrit literature. 

On the ath of April last, while eofoylng alone in a small boat a besntifql evening on 
the Lake of Constance, he seems to hava lost an oar, and in trying to recover it, to have 
overbalanced himself. As wo think of the cold waves closing over onr dear friend, we feel 
etnooed end sroeohlesB before so groat and croal a calamity. It seems to disturb the regnlar 
aod harmonious working of the world in which wo liva. and which each mao arranges 
for himself and interprets in bis own way. It makes as feel the littleness and uncertainty 
of all onr eartbly plaos, however important and safe they may seem in our own eyes. 
He who for so many years was the very life of Sanskrit soholarBbirh who bolped us, guided os. 
correeted uS in our different resoarchos. is gone i and yet we must go on as well as we can. 
and try to honour his memory in the best way in which it may be bonoured—not by idle tears, 
but by Honest work. 

Hon hocpraecipnuni amicorum munus est, prosequi defunotum ignavo questu, sed quae 
voiueiit memintesc, quae msndavertt exsequi. 

A Boholar’e life is best written in He own books : and though I havo promised to write 
a biographical notice for the Jmirnol of 1ft* Boyal Atialio Soeielfj, in which he took eo warm 
and active an interest, I have to confess that of the personal olroumstances of my bid friend, 
Dr, Bdhler. I have but little to say. Whet I know of him are hie hooks and pamphlets as 
they came out in rapid snccesaion. and wore always Sent to me by their author. Our long and 
neverdntermpted iriendahip was chieUy literary, and for many years had to he carried on by 
correspondence only. Ho was a man who, when once one knew him. was always the same. 
He had bis heart in the right place, and there was no mistaking his words. He never spoke 
differently to different people, for, like a brave and honest man, he had the ooure^e of his 
opinions. He thought what ho Ssid, ho never thought what he ought to say. He belonged to 
00 clique, he did net even try to found what is calted a school. Ha had many pupils, fotJowera, 

I 


fl 


and atJinfrari, but they know bnt too fre|] that though lie pralaad them sod halped them on 
vbeitaTer ha cddI^^ be detesteil aotbing uaore tbau to bo praiaod by hia pupils in returiL, It w&a 
another charmisg Tea to re of bis character that he Devei forgot any kindueas, however Bmall, 
which Dbe had rendered him. He was kftajua in the real eousa of the wi^. I bad been ablcj 
at the very beginoing of bis career, to render him a email aervice by obtaiotog for him an 
appointment in India. Be never forgot it, and wheuevor there was an opportunity he proved 
bis sincere attachment to me by ever so many smalt, but not thereforo less valuable, acta of 
kindness. Vfe always exobanged onr books and our views on every subject that occupied our 
intereat is Sanakrlt scholarship, and though we actaetitnes diSfored, we always kept in touch. 
We agreed tboionghly on one point—that it did not matter who was right, bot only what was 
right. Most of the work that had to be dons by Sanskrit echoiars in the past, and will have 
to bo done for some time to come, is Qacessaiily pioneer work, and pioneers most bold tagethsi 
even tbongb they ere separated at times while reocuncitring in differeat directions. Bahler 
could hold bis own with great pertinacity ; bot be never forgot that in the progress of 
knowledge the loft foot is as essential as the right. No one, however, was more willing to 
confess a mistake than he was when he eaw that bo bad been in the wrong. He was, in faet. 
One of the few scholars with whom it was a real pleasure to dider, becanse he was always 
straightforwa'd, and bcoausc there was nothing moan or selGsb in him, whether he defended 
the Fbrya'pak^a, the Httaia-pak-^a, or tbo Siddbfinta. 

Of the circumstances of his life, all I know is that lie was the son of a dorgyman, that 
he was born at Boratel, 13th July, 1837. near Uionburg in the (hen kingdom of Banover, 
that ha frequentad the public school at Hanover, and in 1S55 went to tbo TJuivorsity of 
Gnttiogen. The profoBSors who cbieHy tanght and Influenced him there wore Hauppe, E. 
Curtins, Bwald, and Benfcy. Fpr the last he felt a well'deaerved and afoiost enthusiastic 
admiration. He was no dqnbt Benfey's greatest pupil, and wo can beet uaderstaQd bis own 
work if we retnembar in what school be ^vas brought up. After taking his degree is 1858 he 
went to Paris, London, and Orford, in order to copy and collate Sanskrit and chiefly Vedic 
MSS. It Was in London and Oiford that our acquaiotaiine, and very soon our friendibip, 
began, 1 gniekly reoognised in him the worthy pqpil of Bcntey. He had learnt how to 
distingnisb between what wae truly important in Sanskrit literature and what was not, and 
from an early time had fiiced his attention chiefly on its historical aspeets. It was the fashion 
for a time to imagitm that if one had learnt Sanskrit grammar, and was able to coastruo a 
few texts that had been published and translated before, one was a Sanskrit scholar, Bnhler 
looked upon this kind of scholarship as good enongh for the vulgus profanum, but no one 
was a real scholar in bis eyes who could not stand on his own feet, and flghi his own way 
through uew teits and commentarioB, who could not publish what had net been pnhlishod 
before, who could not translate what bad not been translated before, blistakss ware, of 
coarse, unavoidable in this kind of pioneering work, or what is called original research, hut 
such mistakes are no disgrace to a sebalar, but rather an bononr. Where should wo be but 
tor the mistakes of Bopp and Burnonf, of Ghampoilion and Talbot ? 

Though Bubler bad learnt from Beefy the importance of Vedio studies aa the trna 
foundation of Sanskrit scbolarship, and had devoted much time to this braueh of learning. 



ho did Dot publish much ol the ro^ultg of hia dpth Vedso TCieoarehBfi. Hta p^psT oa P^rjauya, 
bowoiror, publiahcdizi l869iD BoDfey'o Orknt und Occident, toI T. p. 3li. ehowod that ho 
cauld not only dootpfaer tbs old Vodic to^tOt but that ho had thoroughly magterod tho 
priaciplea of Comparative Bfythologyj a new adoD^^o wluab owed its very existence to the 
diacovory of the Vedie Hyojna^ and wag not very popular at the ticua wLth those who 
disliked the trouble of gtodyieg a new language. Ha wished to prove what Grimm had eoapeotedi 
that FarjAuyar Litb*—^PorkunaSp Celt—FerhoDg. Slay—PoriiOp waa one of the deities wor¬ 
shipped by the aDceatore of the whole Aryan race*, aad in apito of the usual fraya and 
bickerings, the oaain point ol hia argument haa Dover been ebakeu. I aaw much of him al 
that timOp we eftoD worked together, and the index to my HisiCfr}/ &/ Ancient Saiisitrat 
LiUrainrs wag obiefly bla work. The most importaDt lesaou which he bad learnt from 
Benfey showed iteeU in the quickness with which he always eelaed Oa whatever was realty 
Importanb in the hiatory ot the liberatnre of India. He did not write simply in order to show 
what he could do^ but always in order to forward our knowledge ot ancient India. This 
orplatua why, like Beofoy^a books, Butler’s own publieationii even his smallest eaaaye, are 
as naeful today as they were when first published. Boufoy's editioD of the Xudiau fables 
of the Fabcatantra produced a real tovalutioD at the time of its publications^ It opened 
our eyes to a fact hardly snapocted beforSi how important a part in Banskrlt Uterature 
bad been acEied by Boddbist wrilarSH We learnt in fact that the dietiuebiou betweeD tbe 
works of Brabmanic and Bnddbist authors had been far too sharply drawn, and that in 
their literary pursuits their relation had been for a long time that of friendly rivalry rather 
than of hostile opposition. Benfey showed that these Sanskrit fables ol India bad come 
to us through Buddhist hands, and bad iraveiled from India step by step, station by Bt ition, 
through Pablavip Persiaoi Arable, Hebrew, Latin, and the moderD languages of Europei till 
they supplied even Lafoutaiue with same of his most charm leg Fabli aux. Ben fey WiXS ia 
many respects the true successor of Lassen in calling the attention of Sanskrit scholars 
to what are called in Gorinan the Bealia of Sanskrit scbolarfihip. He was bold ecough to 
publish the text and trsDslatlon of the SucuaveJai and the glosaary appended to this 
ediLion marked the first determined advanee into the dark regioui of Todifl thought Though 
some of his icfierprstatious may now be antiqifated ho did as much aa was poasible at the 
time, and oothing is mono palufal than to sse scholars of a later geDeratlon speak slightingly 
of A man who was a giant before they were born. Benfe^'s varioua Sanskrit gram mare, 
founded as they are on the great classical grammar of Pui.nnii bold their own to the 
present day, and are iudispeiiBable to every carafnl student ot F'cininii while hia of 

Sanserif Fhilah&v h a real masterpiece, and ratuaiDs etill the only work in which that 
important ntaptar of mtdern scholarship can bo safely studied. 

Biihler was imbued with tbo Bame spirit that had guided Benfey, and everyone of his 
early coutrlbutioDB to Banfey^s Ortenf und Occident touched upon Pome really imporUut 
question, even though he may net always have settled iL, In his article on (JfAsi for 
instance (*0. u. vol, L p, 503), which was evidently written under the Induenoe of 
Curtins’ recent warning tbUit could not be equated with and Skt. drr^ without 
admitting a phonetic anomaly, be suggested that f®r63 fcs well as the Old Norse diar. 


1 


‘gods’, oiifitt bo derived itom a root dM/to thiali. to be wise,’ Offcou at «a discu=«ed tbek 
etymology togetbet^and it waa more than a mere etymoloey. becwiee on it dependod tbe 

qoeation Tthotber the oHost Aryao oameot Ibe gods in general waa derived from the btight 

powere of nature or from the abstract idea of divine nisdom-^he oouW never iiereoade 
mo tbat tbe&o two branobea of the Aryan race, tho Greek and the Scandinavian, should 
have derived the general name for tlrtlr gods from a root different from that which 
the other branchea had used, viz,, (itU, 'to be brilliant’, and from which they had formed 
tbs most impottoot clutter of mythological names, such at Zens, Jovie, Dieepiter, Die, 
Diana, etc, I prelorrod to admit a pbonetio rather than a mytbologioal anomaly. II I 
Could not pertnada him be could not persuade roe, ot adhoc sub jadice lie est 1 

Several more etymologies from his pen followed in the came Journal, all eonneetsd with 
come twinhs of general interest, all ingenbue, even if not always ocnviaciog. In all these 
diBCuaaione he showed bimself free from all prejudiwa. and moch as he admired hia 
teacher, profeesor Benfey, he freely osprossed bis divergence from him when necessary, 
though always in that ro&pectrul tona which a si-^ifo would have observed in anoiont 
India when differing from hie ffUra. 

While he was in Oiford, be frequently eKpressed to me bis great wish to get an 
appointment in Indie. I wrote at his desire to the late Mr, Howard, who waa then 
Director of Poblie Instruction in Bombay, and to my great joy got tbe promise of an 
appointment for Biihlef. Bat, unfortunately, whon he arrived at Bombay, there was no 
vacancy, Mr. Howard was absent, and for a time Bubler’c position was extremely painful. 
But he was not to be disboaTtanBd. Ho Mon made the acquamtanGe ol another friend 
of mine at Bombay, Bir Alexander Grant, and obtained through him the very position for 
which he had bMo longing. In 1865 he began his lectniec at the Elphinatone College, 
and proved bimself most successful as a lecturer and a teacher. His iwwer of work 
was great, oven in the enervating climate of India, and there always is work to do in 
India for psoplu willing to do work. He soon made the acquaintance of influ¬ 

ential men, and he was chosen by Mr. (now Sir) Eaymond West to eo-operate with 
him in producing their famous Dipiwt cf Hindu Laws. He supplied ibe Sanskrit, Sir 
Biymond West the legal materials, and 4be work, first published in 1867, is still consi¬ 
dered the highest authority on the subiBOta of the Hindu Lawa of luharitaneo and 
Partition, lint Bubler's inteTest went deeper. He agreed with me that tbe metrical 
Daw-books of Ancient India were preceded by legal Siitras belongiDg to what I called 
the Sutra-period. These Sfitras may really bo aacrihed to the end of the Vedio period, end 
in their earliest form may have been anterior to the ludo-Soytbian conquest of the 
country, though tho fixing of real dates at that period is well-nigh an impossibility. 
When at a much later time I conferred with him on tbe plan of publishing series 
of trnnalaticns ot the Siiortd Socks oj Iks East, he w« ready and preparad to under¬ 
take the traoslaliou of these Sutras, so tar as they bad been ptoseryed in in MSS. 
Somo of these MS3.. the importance of which I bad pointed out os early as 1859 in 
my HUtorjf of Arusient Sansicrit iideralare, 1 handed over to him ; others he bad 
ooDected himeclt while in lodia, Tho two yjlumoB in which his traualation of tho legal 


Sutrm or Apafitamba, Gautama. Vaal^tba. aad BaudhSyana aio contalaed. have been 
amongat tbo moat popular ot the wsrie*. and I hope I ehall he able to publiab a now 
edition of them with notes prepared by him for that purpcwe. In 1833 followo is 
tranelalioo ol the Lawe ot Menu, wbioh. if ho bed followed the esamplo of othera. be 
might weU bare called hie own, but which he gave aa louoded on that of Sir Wiliam Jones, 
carefully revieed and corrected with the help of seven native commentaries. These were 
eubatantial works, anfficiont to eetahlieh the reputation of any scholar, hut with bi« they 
^re by-work only, undertaken in order to ohligB a friend and fallow-worker. These 
translations kept ua in frequent eorrespooLlencc, in which more than one imjsorfcant ques¬ 
tion came to be discussed. One oi them was the question of what caused the gap betWMi. 
the Vedio period, of which these Sutras may be coosidored as the latest outcome, and the 
iwriod ot that otuato metrical litorstnro which, iu my lectures on India do ivered at 
Cambrideo in 1884, 1 had ventured to treat as the period of the Beuaissance of Sanskrit 

literature, subsequent to the invasion and ocoupatiou of India bylndo-acythiauorTurau.au 

It was necessary to prove this once for nil. ior there were scholars who went on 
elatming for the author of the Uws of Menu, nay. for KSUdasa and his “f “ 

date before the begiuniog ot our era. Wbat I wanted to prove w«. that nothing of what 
we aotnaily possessed of that ornate {ahqikiira) metrical literature, nor 
in the cootinuous iioka. could possibly be assigned to a time previous to the 
invasion. The chronological limits whiul. I suggested tor this interregnum were from 100 BO. 
to 300 A.D Those limits may seem too narrow on either aide to 
believe T am not overstating my case it I eay that at prraent it is genera y _ 

what we call the Laws of Manu are subeequent tut he Sumayu-Karika or Pharma-sntra, 
and that EuJidWe Poetical activity belong to the siath, nay. if Professor K,elhurn ,s right, 
even to the end of the fifth century A. D.. and that all other Sanskrit p^ms which we 

possess are still later. Bublet's brilUont discovery consisted m A ^^as 

the literary works whieb we posseae could be referred to a pre-Gupta date, but that spemmous 
of ornate poetry occurred again and again in pre-Gupta iuscriplions. and, what is oven more 
important, that tha peculiar character of those monumental poems presupposed on the par 
of tlieir poeta, provincial or otherwise, an acquaintance, if not with t ® ™ [A 

which we poeseBS, at all evonta with some of their prommen ru«. i fg, 

ahsence or non-preservatien of aU greater literary compositions that egu J be claimed for 
the period from B. C. 100 to 300 A. D. became even more strongly aceentua A 

discoveries. It might he said, of course, that India is a large oondtry. and that 
might have bean absent in one part of the Indian PeoinsuU and yet fluumbing in another , 

inslaseveninthe small Peninsula of Greece, literary cnltnre bad ts heyday at Athens 
while it was witberiDg away in Woemon. But literature. parlicnUrSy poetry, can never 
be qnito annihilated. Nor ie this the question. The question is. why was ,t 
the rise of the national Gupta dynasty, in the only ways to which at 

ba preserved in India, either by memory or by the multiplication of copies, cbiefiy ,n Buyal 
libLies under the patrouage of BajSs. whether of Indian or alien ongm^and 


G 

why U there at precept, aa far u oanPEoripta are coDcerned, an almofit oompleta 
literary blank from the end o( the Vedio Jiteralpro to the beumning of the fonrth 
oobtpry A. D. ? 

The imporlant fact whioh i's admitted by Buhlor, as well as by myaelf, is this—that 
whatever Jitorary MospoaitioBa may have existed before SOO A. D., in poetry or eves is 
proaa. nothing reroaina of tbom at proBeot, and that there mqat surely be a resaon for it. 
Hero H WM Biibler who. In tbs Tratuactiofis of th* VUnta dcademy, 1990, earns to my 
belp, drawing onr attention to ibo importaot fact that among certain recently puhlislied 
aDcient ioscripliow, eighteen of which ara dateable, two only cap with any probability be 
proved to be anterior to what I called the four blank centuries between 100 B.C, to 300 A.D. 
(See Jadio, p, 353.) Thera occur verses which prove qaito clearly that tbs oroato style 
of Sanskrit poetry was by no means onknowa in earlier timea. Tba as yot undeveloped germs 
of that ornate p«try may even go back much lurtbsr, and may be traced in iiortiobs of 
theBrabiEai^BJidiDsoiaoBoddhiitia Wfitinga ; hot Ibeir Cull development at the time of 
these Sanskrit inseripliooe was clearly Mtnbliabod for the first timo by Bubler’s valnablo 
remarks. So far we were quite agreed, not do I know of any arguments that have been 
advanced against Bfililers bistotieal views. There may be diHerence of opinion ea to the 
oiact datee of tho Banskrit Gitnnr inseription of Budrsdlman and the Pratft Nsaik 
iDBorlpticn of rnlamayi, bat they contain suffioient indications that an ornate, though perhaps 
less elaborate style of poetry, not far removed from the epic Etyle, prevailed in Ipdia 
during the Bocond century A. D, AH the evidence accssible on that point has been care¬ 
fully collected by my friend, and refleots the greatest honour on his familiarity witb tbe 
Sanskrit Alnipkiira poelry. But the fact remains all the same that nothing was preserved 
of that poetry before 800 A. D. ; and that of what we possess of Sanskrit Kiivya Uteratnre, 
nothing,can for tho presciit be traced back much beyond 5t0 A. B. Wa must hope that the 
time may soon come when tbe original Dompopent parts of the ancient epic poetry, nay, 
oven the philoBOphiHal DarSanae. may be traced back with certainty to times bafore the Indo- 
Scythian Tnvaeios, Zt is well known that tho Mabubhoruta and the Pmaiyae are mentioned 
by nnme during (be SHtra period, and we cannot be far wrong in eupposiug that samething 
like wbat we posges now of tbese works may have esieted tlien. Bhhler was lull of hope 
that it might be possible to fix sonae of tbe dates of thaeo popular works at a much earlier 
time than ie assigned to them by most scbDlara. I was delighted to see him boldly claim 
for the \eda also a greater antiquity than I bad as yet ventured to suggest for it, and tt 
seemed to me that oar two theories could stand so well side by side that it w»a my hojie 
that 1 should be able to bring out, with bis co operation, a now sud mnch improved edition 
of my chapter ou tbe Renaissance of Sanskrit Literature. I doubt whether I shall be able 
to do this now without bis help. The rolution of many ot the biatorioal and chronological 
questions alao. which remain still nnanswersd. will no doubt bo delayed by the sadden death 
ol the scholar who took tbem moat to bmrt. but it is not likely to bo forgotten again among 
tho problems wbicb our younger Banskrit floholars have to deal witb, if they wish truly to 

honour the memory and follow in the footsteps of one of tbe greateet and most useful Sanskrit 

floholafa of otii: days. 


7 


Tiieu oLrouatogtOal qnedtiona ware, of coots«j intimately coanceted with the 
data of the Sanskrit alphabets and tho introduotion gf writing into India, whioh 
prodnoed a wrltteii, in placa of tba snoient purely nmernonic literattiFe of tho century. Thgto, 
too, we bai] a comnioii interest, and 1 gladly handod over to him, for his own parpM*s, 
a MS. sent to mo from Japan that turned out to bo tbe oldest Sanskrit MS. than known 
to e!tiat, that ot tbs PrajSSp’itamitrt'hfdaya-siltra. It bad Iweu preearvod on two pnlm* 
Icavaa in tba Monastgry of Horinzl, in Japan, since 609 A. t)., and, of course, went back 
to a tnueh earlier time, as the loavet seem to hare traToilod troio India through China, 
before they rasched Japan. Buhler sent me a long paper of p^leograpbieal remarks on this 
Borinsi palm-leat MS. which form a moat valuable Appondis to my edition of it. Thna we 
remained always united hy our work and I bad the great aatistsetioo of being able to send 
him the copy of AftTaghoSa's Bnddha-earita, which my Japanese pupils had copied for me 
at Parie. and which, whether A^vagho-^a's date U referred to the first or the fifth century A.D., 
wfaeti it was translated into Ghingea, represents as yet the only nomplete apacitnen of that 
ornate scholaatia work which, as he bad proved from nmnorons insoriptions, most have eilateJ 
previons to the Benaiflaance. Thus QUr eommon work want on, if not always on the 
B«m« plan, at all events on the eame gronnd. We never lost touch with each other, and 
were never brought nearer togather than when for a time we differed on oertaro moot points. 

1 have here dwelt on the most important works only which are cfasracteriatio of tho 
mao, and which will for ever mark the piece of B^bler in the history of Sanskrit soholarabip. 
But there ere many other importeat services which ho rendered to ua while iu lodia. Not 
only was he always to help ns in gpttiog MSS, from India, but our knowledge of a largo 
number of Sanskrit works, as yet anknown, was due to his Beperts on expeditions undertaken 
by btm for the Indian Govornment is eoaroh for M53. This idea of cataloguing the literary 
treasures of Isdia, first atarted by Mr. Whitley Stoksa, has proved a great anoceas, and no 
one waB more enecessfn) in tbose researches than Buhler. And while ho looked out everywbare 
for important MSS, hie eyes were always open for ancient inscriptions also. Many of them 
he published and translated fur the first time, and our oldest inacriptions, thoee of Aaoka, in 
tho third ccbtnry B.O., owe to him and H. Sen art their first soholarlike treatment. Thia 
is not meant to detract in any way from the credit dug to the first brilliant decipherers gf 
these tests, sneh as Prinsop, Losaen. Burnouf. and others. Buhler was moat ansigns to trace 
the alphabets used in tbse inscriptions back to a higher antiquity than is generally assigned 
to them : for the present, at least, we oanuot well go beyond the fact that no dateable 
inecription Las been found in India before the time of Asoka. It is qqito true that auoh aa 
mnoyation aa tba introductioa of alphabetic writing does not take place of a sudden, and 
tentative apeoimena of it from an earlier time may wall be dacovered yet, if these researchea 
are carried on os be wished them to he carried on, in a truly eyatematio manner. In this 
field of reaearoh Dahicr will be most missed, for though abaent from India ha bod many 
friends there, particularly in the Governmont, who would gladly have listened to his 
auggestions. One may regret hU departure from a oonutry where his servicaa were so 
Valuable and so much appreciated. I bare not dwelt at all in this place on tho valnable 
Eorvicee which he rendered as inspeotor of schools and esaminer, hut I may state that I 


B 


rflcaired tev^nil timofl tbe tbuika oi fcbe Governor of the Bombay FreaiJoooy, iho tato Sir 
Bartlo Frerop for bi^vlog aetit out auoh oi^odlloat Bobol&ra as Bllbler aod otbera^ UofortOiifttely 
bis healtb made it icnpermtive for bim to retatp to bia own ootiDtry, but be waa soon eo much 
reetored under u Garni an aky that ha seamed to begin a oaw life as Profeesor at Ykoua. 
It be coaid uot dicoovar mw MBS. there, ha could digest the EuatarialA which he had oolleotedf 
and he did so with unSaggiug iudnstry. Nay, in additioii to all his own work, be undertook 
to suparinteod and edit an Enoyclor^aedia ot Judo-Ary an Fhiblogy whiob was to be a reenme 
up to date o[ all that was known ol tho kpsnsfeap dialects^ grammarsp dictionaries, and 
the aueiaut alphabets of India ; which wm to give an aeoeunt of Indian literatdre» history, 
geography, ethnography, jnrisprudenca ; and finally, to present a picture of Indian religiOPi 
mythologyi pbtlosophyt astronomy, matheoiatioa, and muiic. so far as they are known at 
present No ono knows what an amount of clerical work and what a loss of time snob a 
superiDtendeDoe involves for a eoholar who has his bands full of bis own workk bow much 
reading of manuscripts, how much letter-writing, how mneb protracted and often disagreeable 
diecusaion it entails. But Buhler, with ram self-denial, did not shrink from thb drudgery, 
and his work will certainly prave eKtremely nsefnl to ail fuluro Indo-Aryan etadents* One 
thing only one may regret—that the limit-s of each contribution are so narroWi and that several 
of the oantributore bod no time to give us much more of their awn original work. But this 
is a defect inherent in alL encyclopaedias or manuals, unless they are to grow into a forest 
of volumes like the Allgemeine Eneyclopaedie dec Wiasenachaften und Kuoste by Ersoh, 
begun in iB 31 and as yot far from being fiolshed. Under Bhhler^s gnidance we might have 
eKpected the eoEnpletion of his Encylopaedia within a renisenable time* and I am glad to hear 
that bis arrangements were so far advanced that other hands will now be easily able to finish 
it* and that it may remain like Lassen's AUerlumskundcT 18174861, a keting motiument of 
the Ufelocg labours of one of the most learned, the most high-mindG^ and large-hearted 
among the Oriental scholars whom it has been my good fortune to know In the course of my 
Long life^ 

Reprinted from Ihe 

e/ fA# ^Inafic fLoiiddii) F. M. M* 

im 695-707. 



IPiTRODUCTORY NOTE ON BtJHLER’S INDIAN PALEOGRAPHY 


By 


J. F, FLEET 

Profeiflor Biihlor a IjidiacJi* Falaecgraphit^ consfatiBg of S6 pagea of letter-press, 
with e portfolio o( 9 plates of aipfeahetical chatactera anfl numerak and 3 tables o( 
espIanaloTy traDBliteration of them, wm published in lS9d as part IL of Vol T of Dr. Karl 
J. Tiiibuer'B "Grandrlsfl dor iDdo-ATiaeben Philologie und .VltertutDskunde, or Enoyolo- 
paedia of lado-Aryao ReBeaTch,” which was plaaued and atartad by ProfossoT Euhler bimaalt. 
and was BUperintcaded by him up to tho Mmo of hia death, id April, 189S. 

There was always the intention of iBSOidg tho lettor-pregs of tbe work m EngUBh 
also. The English version was made by Professor Bubler. And his manuseript of it 
was OD its way to the Presi, at the time of bis death. Steps were taken towards haying it 
printed and pablished nnder the direction of Professor Kielborn. who succesdad to tho 
editorial management of the Grundrlss. At that time, howeyer. owing partly to the great 
interruption of bnsmess in India caused by the plague, partly to the manner in which the 

manuscript was wrltton, and partly to a natural diCficntty in the way of doing what had been 

contemplated, namely, of isauiog tho English version in such a form as to resemble the 

German original exactly in type and in arrangement page by page, the preparation for 

puhlicalion could not be taken far, and eventually had to be abandoned. 

Feeling, myself, tbe went of the English rerBlon, and knowing that there must be 
others plated in tbe same position, in 1S09 I made some inquiries and proposals about it. 
The result, with the oODSont audhelpof Pro feasor Kielborn, was a gcuerous pubUc-spinted 
reapoisge bf Dr. Trtlbnerp whop &ftet c^jnsultatiOE with Mra, Buhler, agreed to translfli; tba 
copyright of the Bngliah version oo practically nominal terms, subject to certain eonditionB 
as to the method of pnblicatlon. Dr. Trubnef’s terms and conditions wore accepted in a 
similar spirit by Colonel Sir Richard Temple, the proprietor of the Indian AMtqmTV, 

And thus it came to me to take the work throngh tho Press, and to arrange the wsno of ib 

in its present form as an Appendix to the Indian infuiiwry Voi SXXin, ISOL 

Aa far as tho commencement of thesocond pangraph of §16, A. on page 33, tbe English 
version has been produced from an advanced proof of 1900 . prepared In the cireumstan^ 

indicated in paragraph 3 above, and revised by Professor Kielhnro. From that point 

onwards, it has been done from Professor Babler's mannsoript. written by himself. lu 

.. »6 tb. pript,,, Wrt, .t *0.1. il *»»M00».V. ‘‘"'"J 

uim,roD, >bd .oMolimo. rothot tiontoi"! .bbraviitiooi to wfcob P.ot»i»r 8"““ >“ 
h.d to lo,.i.b lb.. *ilb . toil OOP,. Tb. OOP, «». ot .lo»^ 

m, with lb. orWoll ..occript. A»a it i. hop. 4 lh.t oom..tak«h.v.b,.p i.tr^0i»id, 

in interpTctine any of tbe abbreviatioDS In pasyages which are not lU the German original. 

1 





10 


A reT^Jflai of fl my ragea o( the EoglEsh work, thiia lasuod, wUl euffioo to show 

that it ia not iHogether a Siteral lenderiog of the Geraan odgin&L It iflt thcTsIote. float 
lorthaa an Eugliflb version* pot aa ao aotaal tTausIatidiSp At the aame timet tbe Engliih 

voTBion doea not io any way eupefsede the Garni^n origioftl. lo the fir&t place, ftfl the atoneB 
were not preaerved, it has Dot heon practicable to iiflue with the EDglUb votsion the platea 
and tabloB vihicb form flo important a partol the whole work ; however* there ia available, 
for separate purahafie^ a limitoii number of oopica of the plates and tables* printed o3 in 
excess of the ntiiober required (or isans with the German original. In the second place# in 
writing his English version* Professor Buhler made here and there certain deviations, 
sometimes by infiertion, aometimee by omiaBioDp from tbe German original. But these 
deviations, made chiefly in connection with the second ediiion, published in 189i* of bis 
/niian Sftidiw No, III on Th^ Origin of tho Indian Brdftnra Alpkahiit are in pointa ol 
detaih and do not in any way amount to a revised edition ol his lndisoh6 Faheographk^ * 
The German original ia still the tcxtdiooh, as much as ie the English versiop# The latter 
ia for the benefit ol thosot Interested in any way whatsoever in their subjeot, who are not 
able to ntilisa the German text. * 

This work of Professor Bubler has brought to a ollmaXi for the present, the yaleo- 
graphic line of Indian research. And it would he impossible to Bpeak in too high terms of 
the manner in wbteh be has handled the eubjeGt* and of the valne of the laflults which he 
has placad befoTe ns. In the pakographio line, however^ as also in the bifltor leal Una, on 
which it Is largely dependent, and* In fact, in every tine of Indian research, we are steadily 
accumulating more facts and bettor matcrUla, and making substantial progress# every year, 
I venture* tberefore, to draw attention to a few del ails, which already might now bo 
treated, or at least considered^ from other points ot view. 

A notable point, regarding which I differ from the opinions of Professor Bubler as 
expressed in tbifl work* is that of both the relative order and al&o the actnal dates of the 
varieties of the Kbaro^tbl alphabet, indicated on Page 25 under §10, (3) and (4)* which are 
found in the epigraphic records and on the coina of — (following the order in which, in my 
opinion, they should properly bo placed] — Koni^ka, and Hnvi^ka, ^udosa-^duia and Fatika, 
and Gondophemes^ Eanisks certainly tonnded the Mrdava-Vikrama era, com mono log B. C. 53. 
And in that era there are certainly dated, in addition to records of the timea of him and 
his direct sucoeBsora, the dated recorda ol the times of 5u(Jasa-5o^^ai Fatika, and 
Gondopherncs, and of YileudC-va, who waa a contemporary ol GondophernC^*. 

A fiiinilar remark applies to the order and dates of the varieties ol the BrShtiia 
or Brnbmi alphabeft indicated on Page 32, nodev §15, (8(9), from records of the times of 
Kani^ka* Huvi^ka, ^udasa-So^Hea, and Viandeva. 

As regards the □omenclatore of those same varieties of the Kharo.^|hi alphabet, 
it ia now certain that It Is erroneoui to describe one of them, mentlDned there and discoased 
on Page 27f., aa a £aka variety, ^udaea-^^dBa and Fatika were not ^akas or Sakas, if 
that Bhoold he Ihe correct expression aocording to the origlBal form of the name^. None 

of the Sakna, OTef played % Imdb0 hietorical part in KorliherD India. 



11 


In respect ot tha E«h coin, mentiDDcd 6«t on Paga 8, which preBenta a rovarsed 
Brahmi legend ruBDing Iroin right to IM. we mnat not toae sight of the poseibllity that 
the eiplaDation is to he raond, as hsa been Bttggeated by Professor HuUsacb In the 
Indion AnitQfioTa, Vol. SSVI. Paga 33S, in a mistake of the engrsTer of the die. who. 
like the die-smket m the case of a certain coto of Ho? W oft ha last centory, may bava 
forgotten that be ought to reveme the legend on the die itself. We have pna mstance 
of Boch remisenesB In ancient times in a cola of Rajula-Bainvula. the revarw of which 
pr«,oota amonofizatn. formed of the Greek letters B and V. faciag «di«ction ! 
Sea Professor Gardner's Catalogue of the Coins of the Greek and Scytbio Kings of 
T* f Tndia. Pafia 67. No. Q. And we have another m the legend on a bromse stamp 

foT I'lking soils, where the engraver omitted to reversa the sylbhlo iri i JEAS. ISOI. 93. 

plate, No^ 9 _ under §39, B, (21 there U a HtatemaBl about strongly oorsiTe Kanarasa 

UK whL ie calDulatod to be misloadiug. and on the strength of which some arzoneoue 

eesertiomi eomo sel^tions that might have bean avoided. 

«l has been indicated in some remarke made by mo m the Lptutaphui Indi , 

Vol VI, PW 80,th.t, «-«e to tl.0 oolOT. ol th. oolt .«tU7 tb. PlotM 

.omotlL Ln b«.a bpob wrodoolioM o! oriuM .0007 ^.ob .to "Ol ». "•> 

l«,ia>Uoi.; ctlly lo lb. iMl. .bi.b».l~tnlt..n *1“ ?°r'i‘°siSrr‘bt° P™r.»w 
lb.t «>i.. ot Iho doloil. ol Ibo pMo, itoto oot Mlootoa boa Slloa >0 b; 

Babht^l^^U. ^ ^ ^ ,i 

with §30 D on Pago 44. a notice oi the mora recently diecoverad peculiar variety ol 
the acuthem alpbabct which is illustrated in the Mayidavoto 

^vs-Skandavarman and the «amndi platen of Jay avar man. edited by Professor Halts 

Dr. Triibnor to introduce any cominents and additions of my own, ei sr 

nr in rootnotes. And I dn not find it convenient or appropriate to pr^nt ' 

b^yrod The extent of the indications given ah.ve. Anything of that kind must ho left 

(or funclione in the issue of this English version ot Professor Bfihler’B 

work have thus bean confined to details of e formal kind : chiady m the matter of 
giving more prominence to the tilUngs of the sections and the ^ 

transferring to a more ftonvenient position, as eeparated footnotes a « ^ tccfllher 

pages to which they belong, the notes which in the German “‘“‘f ^ 

at the end of each section'* : and in marking, by figures 
the commencement of each page of the German original, as 
oonvenient. Pollowing. hewover, an cample tot by Proietoor 
mannscript, I have gone eomewhat further sllU in broaklog np soum 





parograpLa of Iba ortsiaal. Foliowiag his lead in onolheT direotbo alsoj I havo endeavourod 
to preaont everytrhero tha rarreot spalliiig, se fee as i& eau be aseortained, of alt tha 
place>iiatiiBe wliinh oaenr to tha woTi ; but io oonlortnlty with b)s practice in thin work, 
withoot discrirainatinB between tha long and the short forma of « and o. And I have 
corrected a faw obvioaj mletilces ; lor ioslsnce. nndar 39, A. m lino 19 on paga 66, 
I have BBhatitQtad ‘■Badami'' for the "Albola* (properly Aihala) of the German original 
and of the maoufcript translation. 

Id ^33, Page 6dff., and anywhere else where the word may ocetir, I have takes 
the liberty of subetituliiig the word ' Eaoarwa’' (or the “Kanara’ of the Gornmn original 
and of the masuseript translation j and similarly, on page 46, line 4, and page 51. lines 
21, STf,, I have substituted the EsnsreSe cOiSntry* for the "'KSijara' oI the original and 
of the msnuacriph The form Kanira", with the tingnal^i, is nothing but an iiuagisative 
advance upon the official BgmeDt “KUDara", with the dental a, for which, itaeU, there 
« no baste b the Kanarese language, nor any necessity. 1 had thought at liret of uaing 
like, the late Bar. Dr, Eittel and some other writers, the original voruacular word 
“Kannada’’—the source of our conventional ’’Canara, Kauara,” which, however, do not 
mean the whole of tha Kanarse country. Add that word, which denotes both the country 
And its language and also their alphabetical charactere, would have been appropriato enough. 
Bdt I decided eventually on "Kadareae’'; partly beoause, though this term, also, is 
convestional, it U so well-OBtabliahod, familiar, and deficitive; and partly becaueo it was 
praoLioally used, alongside of the ward “Katiara’* by Professor Bikhler himself in the 
Kanareslfiohe" and ‘AUkaDareeisehe" of the original Goroiaii work (o.g, page 66 lines 4,6) 
and in the CanarcBe" and ’’Old Cadareee" of correspooding paesagoe in his Ea gl iali veraion, 

Eseept, however, in such details as the above, and in the abolition of the moonvenieiit 
abbreviations of which tnedtion has been made on Pago 2 above, the Eoglish version is elm ply 
a reproduotion of ProfosBor Buhlor*a manusarjiit. 

In bringing this somewhat iatricatc work to a successful issue, I have been groatly 
indebted to the ;seal and ability of Mr. J, 8. Pogbill, the Scad Reader of I he Bombay 
Edacation Hociety's Prose. But for the extreme care with which he diaiiosed of the 5iet 
rough proofs before any proof wae sent out for revision by me, I should certainly not hare 
boon able to Uke the work through, as has actually been done, on only ene proof and a roviso 
oi it. 


to !FtcBts iVfltfl 

1. A iinal tiaragraph on Pago 96 of the German work mantions "aomo lecent 
publioatioDB, amODgst tbom Dr, Grierson’s Examination of Iho Gayu alphabet of the stone- 
maeons". which could nat be considered then, but were to be noticed in the second 
edition of Isdian Sludm. No. III. A treatment of them in that my explaina the omission 
of that final paragrsph in professor Biihler’a Eogliah manusoript. And it also, no doubt, 
aecoonts for the omission of the BrAhmo charater for the guttural Basal, n, in line 14 of 
Gol. VI of the table on pagg H, rb compared with the bmho table on twiS0 13 of the 
German text, and for the introduotion of an insot illustration of that character in on addi- 






Pages mentioned, in Fleet'a Introduction refer to 
/ndion Antiquary, The corresponding pages of 
7ndm» StudUs : Past A Present are given below : 


lA Fo«e Nn. : ISPP Pftg* 

33 

AO 


41.2 

33 

&0 

27r. 

49 

% 

3S 

fl7 

gfl 

103 

133 

44 

83 

jlinfl 18) 

39 (linf IL) 


84 

48 (lictP 4) 

R4 t}inm S frum bafctmn) 

ftl {Hnefl 21, 37f.J 

70 (liiiw« aSfO 

S 

9 

LI 

3fl 

35 

fi3 

14 

30 

2fl tliiw 5 trom bqttttmj 

47 (line H of thv §) 

40 (linn 7 fmin bottom) 

^ jlino 19 from bottom) 








jt • , 


5 L" 




% 

'rJ: 






-f ’Jl 


-liiii-; 


•■”►' r »/ 


v, 


:#■ 


■ -» 




It.' 


■m 



►' *t'j .:i' - -—■“■ 

i 

VL- • ' ’■ ^■ - ' - 

' at Twlafi aafl<>tfBoTitJi] ^&'j9»rfr 

■1© Rwjiaq ttirtjbiTTKjerSitb)) ©ffl' «nVb*l ^ I 

♦ imvii oTtt V 



imv^ o« ^ffsa'jyT^tb lw*l V 

muti'Jllil » JIIK OWI^ At 



&• * #' 

' M.!?' ' 


(| ^ U A a«lt. (Writ, ft Mfljit ttfi 


jy 

K~ .*_ 


^ ■ - * 




- -.A- 

















13 


ti0D.l .«m«pk md. o» fiPS* !5, ood» § ^6.«.{!«.!» "iti* «»'• “ J” 

,.k„ .a »b»r™lio. a»d. »» P.B« »■ «*■ «■ ‘ *“ 

GwS alphabet on Page S9, in Ute 6 (roai tho botlam, lor m re^^ na. 

2. Sea JBA8.1905. 332[f BegarfiDg Vasahka. Viau-^k* whoto it has not baen aeeewary 
to mention by name above, aee ibid, 3S7f. It may b« observed here that on page 40. Une 7 from 
the bottom, in the words "or of the fourth century of the Saleuoid era.” and in the correepoal- 
ins place on Psee 41, line 10, of the German teat, there most be a slip oUhe pen. The 
alterLtivo proposed Initial date of Kaai§ka, which Frofeasor Buhler had m view, « eer* 
tainly A. D. B9. And in that year there began the Seleucidan year 401 ; that ifl. the first 

year of the fifth {not fourth) century of that era. . • u i, 

3. Pot the real meaning of the inserlption P. on the Mathura whioh has 

been aupposad to mark them as Bakoa, i. e. ^ihas. see JBA8 1B04. 703ff., and 190o. ISiff. 

4. See, for tbo present, ray reraarhs about them in El, 6, 77ff. 

6. For three instances of ineorroot details, see seme remarks by Pro es«r Kielhom. 
in El. 8 38. note 1. below the introduction to hie edition of the Junngai)h inscrtption or 
Girniir PraSasti. of Bodradaman. As iaetauces of the 

ing. Col. IV. of plate VIIL is from a reproduction {lA. 13,186). which « 
facsimile, of a record the authenticity of which is open to question. And Col. Mint sne 
same plate is moetly from a lithograph (lA, 6. 13S) which was made, at a time wb 
methods of dealing with the original records were etiU decidedly 

inked c^tamp^e. made by myself, the groond of which was pamted ^ 

with reaultfl which cannot exactly be taken as to misbina a thoroiug ly ypiea 

the Western Oalukya alphabet of the eleventh century A. D. Snd 

have added a very few new references which teemed likely to be of use. 


BeprlDtAd tram 
Indian 

1904. Appenda^ 1^- 


I. F. Fleet 


. “>• j * * 


i. 



i-. 



♦»?> 'Mi . 

W-'-. ■"';;'■•^• t-s -, _ , 

■ ■ Civ^ir' 

■ KkT,.-':, ■;< ■• 'v/'l ■! 




\ \ ' r V ;>■ 


* " ■' " ^ ' .. S-.. 

■ t/f.; ;■; •••.-- ' 

* ‘''■ i 'r*»'‘ ’ *•- . .. Jl 


.1 








#f- 

- ' 

■-. . ■- 

r 


■ -m'u '...*1^3; 








■^•‘ ’-A 


< • -*' -a 


■ . ;■ 


M: 

y\ wT. |ii^ ’ *i 




ti . 





a' e feLi4l‘ 




•S' - 

/*• 








INDIAN PALEOGRAPHY 

From About B*C. 350 to About A.D. 1300 


G, BtiHLER. 


I.—^The Antiquity Of Writing In India And The 
Origin Of The Old^t Indian Alphabet , 

§1 .—Tht Indian itadition^ 

The fcrftdjtiot] ol both the orthodox end the heler(Hiox seoti of India aeorlbea the 
iQventfon of writlngt or At le&Bt ol the ohlef eoript, to the eceeitDr Brabnaop and thereby 
Dlafm? it Aa A national inTentlon of the teoiotoat Antiquity, The toTmer riaw ie found 
in the KRradA^Siortii^ a redAotion of the ManniaTphita (mentiqued by Blna abont A. D. GSOh 
and in ByhaspAti'e YKrttika on Mann*® as well aa in Hioon Taiang^ and m the Jaina 
Samaruyanga-Sutra (traditional date about B* C. SOD), the account ol which latte? work 
ia repeated in the PanijaTana-Sutra (traditional date B. 0* The atory ig ateo 

Indicated in tbo ropresentations ot Brahma at Bad ami of about D. 580, where the 
deity bbtdfl m one oE bie handa a bundle of palm-leavol,^ for which in latet represesia- 
tioDB an inaerLbed iheet of paper is sohatltoted.^ 

The story^ according to which in particnla? the Indian soript running from the left 
to tbo right is an iDTention oE Brabm^ (f'cin)i is told in full in the Chin os 0 BnddbiBtio 
PAwanehnlim® The two .Taina works mentioned aboro, and the LalitAyiatarA,® indioato ifa 
existence by naming the most important script Anm&H or hriikmt. These traditional 
sfcatementa make it advIiAbio to adopt the deaignatioB JJrdhfni for tho characters in which 
the maiotity of the A^oka edicte are written^ and for their later developmantB. 

Beriim'^ tnentione a stightly different story. He ^ye that the Hindua once bad 
forgotten the art of writing* and that through a dirine iniplration it was redisoorarod by 
Vyaaa, the son o! Far^^ara. Aceordingly^ the bis lory of the Indian alpbAbeta would begin 
with the KAEiyuga, in B. C. 3101. 

While these myths tend to abow that the Hindus had forgotten the origin of Iheir 
alphabet in early timasi—perhaps already about B. 0, SOOj but certainly before the beginning 
ofoorerAp—there are somt other portions of their trEditions which poisega a greater and a 
poeltiTs value. The two Jaina Sutras reEerred to abova, contain a list of 13 separate 



ttlphfcbeta ; and the LalitavUtata^^ eDUineratefl 6i scripta which are said to have ewstcil 
in the time of Bnddha, Several amoDg the aamee ot ibe two liete agree, and there are in 
partienlar four which, as may have been already recogoiscd, have a claim to be considered 
antbentic and historicfth Besides the brubffli or which is the parent c( all the etill 

existing alphabets of India, two more oaa be identified with known seripta. The KAorosihi 
or kharo{{h% is. aa the rawanshnlin states,the writing mnning from the right to the 
left, invented by one Kharofi|ba. "Asa-lip/'and is the same character which European 
scholars fornoerly uaod to call Bactrian, iDdD'Bactrian, BactpO’Pali. Aitatio-Pali. &c» The 
drat'i^t or of the lista ia very [a] probably the partly independent variety of the 

Brnbmi. which recently baa become known through the relic voasels from the Stupa of 
Bhaftiproln in the Klstna diatriot-^ * Besides, the name pitvloraadri or pttftfc/ioTosoriyfl is 
certainly, historical, as it is evidently oonnaated with tbn rtemcw o'enfife Pii^fearasadi or 
Pdu?frgrfli*'»d<' (with the Northern Boddbia^'s Pw-sioroiai'i} by which one or several 
ancient teachors of law and gramniar are tflentioned in PS^>^lli*B grammar. Apaatamba's 
Dharmaaiitra, and other worka. It appears not incredible that a membor of the family of 
Pu^jtareund may have invented a new alphabet or modified an existing one. The list of the 
Jainas includes also the name yasaySltyS or yosavatujffi. which ia identical with yatianffliTf, 
“the writing of the lavanas or Greeks," of Pfiniui {traditional date abont B, C. 350).'* 
An early acenaintance of the Hindus with the Greek alphabet may have been brought abont 
by the expedition of Skylax to Nerth-WeetoTn India in B- C, 509. or by the fact that Indian 
and Gandbarian troops took part io Xerxes' war against Greece,'® and even by an ancient 
commercial intercoorse. At all events. Unds of Indian imitations of Attic diachmcs with 
Greek inaoriptions tend to prove the use of the Greek alphabet in North-’Western India 
before the time of Alexander.'' 

As some oames of the Jaina list are thus shown to l>e ancient by the results of epigraphio 
researches and by Pnijinf, as well as by the agreement of the independent tradition of the 
Northern Buddhists, the list is not without historical value. And it may ho eonaldered at 
least highly probsblo that a fairly large number of alphabets was known gr used in India 
about B. G, 300. The exact number. 18, which the Jaiaoa mentinn, must however he taken 
merely as conventional, as it frequently occurs in traditional statements. 

An extract from the lost Ep^tivliaa of tho Jainas also gives some further account of 
the ancient Brahml'®. It states that this alpbahet contained only 48 radical signs, instead 
of the nsual number of 50 or 51. The letters intended are without a doubt: A, A, J, I 
U, C, JB, AT, 0, AU (10), difi, Afy ; to, kha, gtt, pho, fio. co, cho, fa (20)i jha, ito. la, (ha. 4a, 4^> 
VO, lOi fha. do (50), dfio, *to, po, pAo, ha, bAo, nut, ya, ra, to (40), no, io, sa, Ao, la ; while 
the malfkiis j?, 5, Jfl, wd the ligature t¥o, whieh in later times was ofteu erroBMUBly 
cQDsldercd a inairiu. were excluded. The four Utiuid vowels arc wantieg alse in the 
alpha1»t of the fAlitavistara'®' and in that of the modern elementary schools. In the 
latter the iustruotion is hosed on the so-called BamAAorfi (8kt. (frOdaioA^ri), a table of the 
cornynatione of the consonants with the twelve vowels mentioned above, s.p., ka. kS, to Aajp, 
AoA. The antiquity of the Barakka4*, which from its Mangala Oiji mnte^ liddAjiiB is at 
present sometimes called SiddAsAjiarasainontRaya or SiddAnmafrid, is attested by Hui-iio 


17 


(A. D. 789*Sl0l®“, who nientiofl® it m tho firat of th« twoWe/an oif‘eyelaa’(avidefttly BiasD 
Tfiiaitg*! twelva with which the Hinda boys hogcn tbeiir Btudiaa. Further eTideiHO 

for the omisBion oi the rowels i?, ?, % is larniahed by Hiqod Taiaog's remark*** that the 

Indian alphabet of his time contained 47 letters (the lasttone being probably the ligature 
and by the frognients o( the incomplotc alpbabet of Adoka's stonfi-mssona at Gay 5**, which 
may be restored as follows : A, *1, *Ut *U, *-£* *AT, *A17 |10), 

*0ti, *tfAo, w, *ea, eha, *jo, *jha *(a. 

All these variotia points tend to show that the popular Bruhmi contained, as the Jaioa 
tiaditioii asserts, ainca the third century B, 0. only 4G tetters, and that, as the occQrrenie of 
the vowels AI, AV, Atj*. JA and tbe ocmsoiiMit «i proves, it was adapted to the wants of the 
Sanskrit language. But it ia not (S] improbable that the Br ah mans already then used 
particular signs for the lUitiid vowels io their works os grammar and phonetics. The method, 
however, aecording to which the actually known eigns for those soundt have been formed, 
differs from that adopted ter the other vowel-signt. The medial r> ^ I dcvelopsd 

first, and tbe initialB later ; while in tbe case of o, 5, &c., the process was the contTary one 
(see below, § 4, and g 34, A. 6, 7). The Chinese have also preserveti an Indian tradition 
asserting that f, f and J are later additions to the original alphabat**. 


§ 2.^—Literurp evidence ffff (k« HS4 of wriftnp. 

A.—BraftmaniMil fiferafure**. 

Among Vedio works, tbe ViisiSitba Dhaiinafiutra, which according to KarnSrila (about 
A. D. 750) originally belonged to a school of theBg«da,and which ia younger than the lost 
Maoava PbarmaEutra but older thsn the eiiating Manusainhita.*® offers clear evidence for 
tbe widely spresd uao of writing during the \^edic" period. ^ Vaslstba in KVI, 10, 14-15, 
mentions written aoenments aa legal evldedcc, and tbe 6<st of these fintrss is a quotation 
from an older work or from tbe traditional lore. Farther, PSninl’s grkmmsr, which bslongs 
to the VedSngsa, conUins, bcaidee the term vatfOMni mentioned above, the compaunds 
Upikarn and libikara, "writer” (III. 2, 31), which sometimes i<avc b«n rendered erroneously, 
sgaiost the authority of the KoSas, by "maker of inscriptions."*^ In addition to thew few 
Certain passages, the later Vedte works contain some technical terms snob as aftyu-vo, '' ' 

jKifalu, QT&nthtii ic., which some seholars have quoted as evidence for writing. But o e 9 
have eiphined them differently, and it is indeed aot neccssaty to consider them as referring 
to written letters and MSS*®. Similarly, opinions aro mnch divided with respect to the force 
of some other general arguments for the early use of written documents and MSS., drawn 
frem the advanced state of Vedio civilisation, especially from the high development of trade 

and the complicated monetary transactions mentioned in Vedic works, from tbe use of 
prone in the BrShmapas ftem the collection, the methodical aTraogemeut, the numeration, 
and tbe analysis of the Vedio teats, and from the grammatiflil. phonetio. and lasiceE^ P 
researches in the Vedangss.” Though some oE these points. ^ 

last, nndeniably possess eousiderahle weight, they have yet not gamed general recognition, 


IG 

alpbibete : the ennaiarates 64 Borirts whiob are said to haTO eiiat^ 

ia the time of Buddbe. 9ercral apjoafi the aimce of the two liata egreo. aad there ate in 
pattieolar four whieh. as may Ijare beta already raeogoiBed. have a olaim to be Mnaiderei 
authentio aad hietoncal. Bcflides tbe IwflJiflii or hamhht, which is the pareot cf all the etill 
e^istiag alphsbets of lodia, two more can be ideatified wHb known acrlpta. The 
or iViora({Ar is. as the Fawauahulin Btatoa,^’ the writing running from tha right to the 
left. inTentod by one Kbarostba, "Aaa-Up."^* and is the flame character which European 
flcbolars formerly need to tall Bafitrian, Tndo'Bactrian, Baetro PaU, Ariano Fali, &e. The 
dravtii ot 4amll of the lifltfl is Tory U1 probably the partly independent yariety of the 
Brebmi, which rocantly hafl become known through the relic voasels from the Stupa of 
BhaHiprolu in the Kifltna difltricl.** Besides, the name jja?fairarfjr¥ or pMJf;kftrosSriyii is 
certainly, hiatorical, as it ia evidently connected with the lutmin penfifa i*H.|Aeraiadi or 
PouflfcariHrtdi {with the Northern Buddhist’s Pn.?Aardiari) by which one or fleveral 
ancient teachers of law and gramojar are mentioned in Panini'a grammar, S,iwBt9mba*8 
Dbarmaflutre, and other works. It appears not inoiedihle that a member of the family of 
Pu^kerojad may have invented a new alphabet or mgdiGed an existing one. The list of the 
Jainas includes also the name youcHijlivii or youaflnyipfii whioh Is identical with papandnip 
“the writing ot the Tavanss or Greeks,^’ of Phniui (traditional date about B. 0. 350).*’ 
An early acqneinlaneo of the Hindus with tbe Greek alphabet may have been brought sbont 
by the espedition of Skylax to North-Western India in B. 0. 509, or by the fact that Indian 
and Gandhorian troops took part in Xerses’ war agsLnat Greece,'® and even by an ancient 
commercial intertsonrao. At all events, Gods of Indian imitatioDS of Attic dracbmes with 
Greek inscriptions tend to prove the use of the Greek alphabet in Nortb-Weatern India 
before the time of Alexander.'^ 

As Some names of tbe Jsina fist are thus shown to be ancient by the reanUfl of epigraphie 
Tssearchefl and by PSpini, ns well m by tbe agreement of the independent tradition of the 
Northern Buddhists, tbe list is not without historiail valns. And it may be considered at 
least highly probable that a fairly large number Of alphabets was known or used in India 
about B. C. 300. Tbe exact number, 18, which the Jainas mentiou, must however be taken 
merely as conveotioual, as it frequently occurs iu traditional statemedti. 

An extract from tbe lost Dtetlvada of tb® Jainas also gives Bome further account of 
tbe ancient Bruhml'^, It states that this alphabet contained only 46 radical signs, instead 
of the usual number of 50 nr SI. The letters intended are without a doubt; A, A, I, / 
G, C, E, AI, 0, AU (Id), Anti ! ko, Wio. ffo. cfca, fo (50), jba, Tta. (a, (Aa, ^Aa, 

tie, ia. (fw, (30), Abu. «a, po, pba, in, hha. mn, pn, to. In (40), na, ia. -?a, in, io, fa 1 while 
tbe J?. ?< I’’ *”3 the ligature * 90 , whieb in later times waa often erronedUaly 

considered a mafrte', wore escluded. The four liquid vowels are wantieg also in tbo 
alphabet ot tbe rjalUovistara^® and in that of tbo modern elementary aohools. In the 
latter the instruetion is based on the so'called Bankkatfi (Skt, detufaidAfart), a tabic of the 
(^mbinations of the consonauts with the twelve vowels mentioned above, e.p., hi. Ad. to AaijJ, 
AeA- The antiquity of the BdrdAAtuft, which from its Maugala Oqi ndumA lidd/idfn is at 
present nometimes called 5idAAdA.^ra30ffl(itnRatfa or SiAAAamdtpAd, is attested by Hnl'lin 


17 


(A. D. T83-B10]~**i U as tbe 8rsl of tho IwolTs/on ov 'cycles' (cvideDUy Hinea 

Tfliftng’s twelve with whicb the Hindu boys began their studies. Further evidoiioa 

far tbc omiBaiaD of the vowcla jC is (aTolshed by Hinen Tslaug's remark^^ that tbo 

Indian alphabet of his time contained 47 lettera (the Jaattoue beiDg probably the llgalnre 
and by the fragmenta of the iDcomplate alpbal^t of Aiofca's atone-maaoDB at Gaya*’, wbieh 
may be restored as tollowa i A, *Ax *1, *1, *P, *V, *B, *AI, *0, *AU {lO), or *AJ^, ha, 
*ftho, *ga, *j/ui. m, *ca, cka, *j'a, *jha (£0J, *(a. 

All these varioDfi points tend to show that the popular Brlihiar contained, as the Jalaa 
tradition assorts, ainca the third oentery B. 0. only 4S iettere. nod that, aa the MCUrTBiiie of 
the vowols AI, AU, Aiii, and the conBonant its proTes, it was adapted to the wants of the 
Sanskrit tangtiage. Bnt it is not [3} improbable that the Brahtnans already then need 
particular etgoa for the liquid vowels io Iboir worts on gramoiar and phonetica. The method, 
however, aoeording to which the actually known eigne for these sounds have been formed, 
differs from that adopted for the other vowel‘Sigue. The medial r> ^ an*! ? wore deyolopsd 
first, and tba initials later : while in tbo ease of a. d, Ac,, tbe process was the contrary one 
(see below, S 4, and % 31, A, 6. 7). The Chinese have also preserved an Indiau tradition 
asserting that y, f and | are later additions to the original alphabst*^. 


§ 3,—Liierary seidmoe for the use of writing. 

A.“Bfohjfta«ieai fifSTUture*’, 

Among Vedic works, the Viisi??tha Dharmasiitra, which according to Kumlfrila (about 
A. D. 750) originally belonged to a school of the Rgveda, and which is younger than the lost 
Mnnavn Dharmaautra but older than the existing MaBUsanihitu, ® offers clear cvldencs ter 
tbe widely spread use of writing during the Vedic” period, ^ Yasi^tf^a in S,VI, 10, 14*15, 
mentiotis wrltton dooumeuts as legal evidenco. aud the fiist of theee sutras is a quotation 
from an older work or from the traditional lore. Further, Panini s grkmmar, which balongs 
to the Vedaugaa, contaius, beeides the term gaiMwoa^ meutioued above, the compouDde 
iipiJtara and lihitore,"writer” (III. 3, 21), which sometitoes have been rendered erroneously, 
against the authority of the Kojas, by "maker of InBcriptiDUB."*^ In addition to thcM few 
CArtliili thn iat«r Vodiu werke contain some technical tarEtiB. eueb as ^ M 

pafab. ^ranihae &c,, which boesq icholAra have evidence (or wrUinga Bnt othowE 

have explained them differoatly, and it is indeed not uecesiary to consider them as referring 
to written letters aud MSS*’- SlrBilarly. opioions are much divided with respect te the force 
of Borne other general argumeuts ter the early uao of written dooumonle and MSS., drawn 
fretn the advanced etatc of Vedic civilisation, oBpeciaUy from tlis high devolopmeut of trade 
and the complicated monetary trausaotions mentioned in Vedio works, from tbe u»e of 
prose in the Brabmapas from the oollectiou. the methodical arrangement, the numeration, 
and tbe analysis of the Vedic texts, and from the grammatical, 

researches in tbe Vedangas.*’ Though some of these paints, eepecmlly the Grst and tbe 
last, undeniably posses- cousiderable weight, they have yet not gamed general recognition, 

z 




13 





u Tvill tlff&yi ballpen if lUi ar^umeiijiirA o ig nged, CTen if it sIiquM b« gapportod 

by foller gpgoitl ^nqqirica tban Batukrit gobobrs bavg hithftrtd dgvotgd to thgga subjectfl. 

Whilo thig kind of OTidoDCO wiU probably not bo gooeroJly accepted very ooon, it ig to 
be hoped that the argumenium ex rtfenlio,—the inference th&t a Vedie work which doM 
not mention wiitiDg tnugt have beco compoeed when 'n'liiiog nag u&knwa in ladia.—will 
be dropped. The argufRfntufFi ez itfafilio ie certainly oot concltigivet bocaoee the Hindas 
even at preaetit, in spite of a long oontinned ase of writing, estoam tha written word leas than 
tho epoken one, heenuee they base their whole htemry and eoioDtiliiii iotercoDTse on oral 
oammonicationg, and because, especially in acientifio [4]i works, writing and MSS. era 
mentioned very rarely. Though MSS., being Saran'afTfnnkfta, "the face of the goddess of 
apsech," are held sacred and are worshipped, the Yeda and tha ^ifstroa exist, ereti 
for the modern Hindu, only in the month of the teacher, whose word bee 
more weight than a written text, and they can only be learned properly from a 
teacher, not from MS3. Even in our days, the Bindns esteem only tha ntukhaiihS vidjiS, 
the learning which the Pandit hae imprinted on big memory. Even in our days, learned 
disenssiens are carried on with referonca to living speoeb. and CTen the modern poets do 
not wish to he read, but hope that their verses will become * ornaments for the throats 
of the learned’' (satSTii As far as our observation reaches, this state 

of thing! has been always the same since the ear licet times. Its ultimate oausc probably 
IS that the beginning oE the Hindu Astros end poetry goes hack to a timg when writing 
was nnkcowo, and that a syatem of oral teaching, already traceable in the Bgveda, 
wae fully developed before the introduction of written ohaneters. The reasons inst stated 
do not permit os to expect many traces (or the use of writing in the works of the 
schools of priests or Pandits, or to look in them for frequent references to letters and 
written doenments. But, on the other baud, there is nothing to bar the conjecture, 
repeatedly put forward, that, even during tha Vedie period, MS3. were used as auxiliaries 
both in O'ral iostruation and bn other occasions. And, as an argumgnt in favour of thie 
oonjecluro, it is now possible to adduce the indisputable fact that the Brnhml alphabet 
has been formed by phonologlats or by grammarians and foir scientiSo use*®. 

But such Brabmanical works as the Epics, Purrnjas, Kavyas. dramas, Ac., which 
descrihe actual life, or the metrical law-books which fully teach not only the sacred 
but also the civil end oHminal law, as well as compositions such ss the Niti-, Nu{ya*, 
and Kiima-Sustras which exclusively refer to worldly matters, cantaiD numerous referenoes 
to writing and to written doonmenta of various kinds, and likewise evidence for the 
occurronoa of MSS. of literary works. Uafortupately, however, it is not possible 
to assert oI any of the exiktieg books of these olaases,—excepting the two Epics,—that they 
are older than the period to which the oldest inscriptions belong. And even the evidence 
of the Epics may be impugned, since we cannot prove that every WUrd of their texts 
goes back to a high aotiquity. Professor Jacobi's examination of the several recenaioas 
of the aampyaija has ebnwn that the greater part of the vorees, now read, did not belong 
to the original peem.*^ .is far as U known at present, the MSS. of the Mehobharata do 
not ahow equally great vkriatione. But the existence of the malority of its obaptere 




19 


CBD ba prored ooly for tho eleventh oootary Though tbo testliaoqy of tho 

Epica can tboraforo, only ba nsoi) vUb duo reaeTTOi yot it ifl mideiii&bla that tboir torEOa 
rogardiog vritiiig and writpra are archaic. Like the cano&ieai works oE the Scut hero 
Buddbists,^^ they usa tbo aaeicot eipruBtODS ItMi Ukka, and lekAaita, not the 

probably foralgn word lipi. 

The mosi; ioaportant passages oE the Epics, coDOerDiog writing, have been collected 
in the St. Fatarsborg Dictionary under the words meatioDed, and Eiy Ji Dablmann, DaS 
Mahabburata, 1S5 fE. Eegarding the passeles on writing in Mann, sea the Tndes in 
Sacred Books of the East, VoL K.XV, under '''Dooutnenta,** and for the legal docomonts, 
deaoribed in the later Stnptle, sea Vol. It, of this Eneyolopedia, Fart 9, Beobt end Sitte, 
§ 35. Aa interaating ooUoctioq oE statements regarding MSS. in the Fnrapas is fonnd io 
Hemudri's Daaakbaiu|a, Adby. 7, p, 514 ff. ( Bibl. Ind. }. The Kumasutra 1, 3 (p. 33, 
Durguprasad) eotnaierateB ptisuiiiavoraiia, the reading of MSS-," among the 61 Kalhs. 

B.— 

[5] ilora important than the teatimoay oE the BrahmanB is that of the Ceylonese 
Tripitaka, whore nutaeroua passages bear witness not only to an acqiiaintanoo with 
writing, bat also to ite extensive use at the tiwe when tba Buddhist canon was composed. 
Lekka, Vriting", and Lekkaha, "a writer," are naeutioned io the Bhikkha-Paeihtya 2, 2, 
and in the Bbikihuni-PSoitliya 4D, 9 \ and the former work praises writing as a braneh of 
knowledge that is honoured in all countriea The Jatakas repeatedly speak of private^ 
and official®* letters. They also know of royal proclaoiations® ^ of which Mahavagga 1,43 
likewiso mentions an inatanco; and they narrate that important family affairs or moral 
and political maxima were engraved on gold plates.*® Twice we hear of debtor’s hoods 
(ipopnypaS®), and twice even of MSS. (jwdfcjkrt*®)- A game nailed afcAAanto is mention^ 
repeatedly in the Vieayapitaka and the Niklyas*^ ; according to Buddhagho.?a, its main 
feature was that letters ware road in the sky. The Parajika saotien of the Vinayapitaka 
(3.4,4) declares that Bnddhist monks shall not 'Wise” (cAtiod) the roles which show 
how moD may gain hoavon, or riches and fame in the next life, tbrongh partioolar 
modes of suicide. From this passage it foliowa (l) that the ascetics of pre-Buddbistie 
times used to give their lay-diBciples rales, indaed oa bamboo or wooden tablote, 
coucering reUgioua suioide, which ancient Brahmans and tho Jainas strongly recommended, 
and (a) that the knowledge of the alphabet was widely spread among the peopio. 

Finally, JHtaka No. 125, and Hahavagea 1. 49.*- bear witness to the eiistenca 
of elementary eohools, in which the method of teaching and the matter taught were about 
the same as in the indigenous sahoola of modern India. The JStaka meutioni the 
wooden writing-board (phalaka), koowu (as woU as the uoryaia or wooden pen) also to 
tho Lalitaviatara*® and to Borunl,** and still used in Indian elementary schools. The 
passage of the Mahuvagga gives the eanicuSuo of the ichmk, iakfta, payaita and rBpa 
which tbrto subjacts. aooording to the Hnthigomph.l inscription of the year 165 of the Maurya 
ora**, king KhffravoK of Ealing learnt la hia chUdbood. Leik&, of oourse, taoaui writing, 


f 



so 


aod tlift multipIicatipp-Ubla termarly 
okl^DgUtion, with cams, of mtercBt and wages, and to elementary meDSuralion. These three 

LTjJor «*-?■ 

Theaa very plaio Btatament, of the Oayboeae cnao refer certainly to the actnalities 
k * ® BOO-4GO, poaaibly even ot the sixth centnry.*® Their antiouLty 

o- 1 ' j a* “early all the writing materiala, wood or bamboo poiitia 

or leaves »a r«oe,,,o,o|ia or gold plates, point to the oldest method of 

stZmZ 7 “-^leriats. AJUraces of the use of ink are wanting, thoogh the 
of AI X d ^ 'T ^ avtina regarding the writing waterJala used at the time 

fZr)^ and though an ink-inecription ot the third or eecond century B C is 

m™,:; ?: r" '“■ :* ■“ ”'"""«»«.»!. ../.w? 

dtoa^r V / not acgualotad with the words fijH.iiii.di>.- dipati 

I' “7, “"J 1 "*<> "wnter.- of which the first 

Indi^ ^fc™ the r f from tha Old Persian dijn. which cannot have reached 

b« B.C. MO, and which later 


O^^Foreiffn tForita. 

accordins whieh'^th** ewtuty B. 0. rafar the statement of Nearohos,*'> 

cWrl^ Ji * " inner bark of trees as serving the vamo purposa and 

to these ^0 writers ^tw ^d j” that, according 

i. ti. 0, -•■- M?. “= ‘""> •"Ifi. «»a b, ki, toro,«„i,, 

coai,}raing law " or "tbe luwlnoL, " wi!],|,*^ kP«*Hon 

§ ^■—Paleoffrapkic Eniitna.^^^ 

The results of a paleographic exuinioatmh nf tk 

agree with tha fiterary evidence, which bears wilnerte 

w»*«i 'HiiDesfi to the widely spread use of writing 


H 



21 


duriog 1118 fifty fiantury B.O, and perhapa fiveu daring the aixth. The Qhar&ctori of tba 
A&olca edictSf which haTS to be eenaidared Erst, prove very elearly that writing was 
be reoeat inventioD in the third century B. O, The alphabet ol the edicts is not 
hemogflbeoua. All the tetters, with the eioeption of Dijiw. ™3ii tfcoand na, have 

eeveral often very disaimilar forms, which are partly looal and partly cDreive varieties. The 
number nf the variants of one letter sometimes amounlfl'to nine or ten. Thne plata II. 1. 2, 
cola, II-SII, shows for A, A, no lean than ton forms, among which the eight most important 
onis may l>o plmcEKl litira aidfi by Bida I —- 


The first sign has hardly any reBBmhbnoa to the last- But the eetinence in the 
row showB their connaotiod and their aevelopment. The first bctoh owe their existence 
to a predileGtion partly [7] for angles and partly fgr curves.—two mutually ooatradictory 
tendencies, which find their eEpresaion alao in the forms of other letters of pK TI. snoh 
as pirn, (la, da, la, &a. The agns Noa. It2,3 of the aeries given above, are due tp the 
first tendency, and Noa. 6.7 to the second' Kos. 4,5 ehow the transition from the angle 
to the eurve, and No* S is a cureivo aimpUGcation of No. 6. These eight sigas are not 
found io all the versions of tho Asoka edicts, bat are divided locally aa follows. 
The angnlar forma Noa. 1, 2,3 appear only in the South, in Girnar. ^iddlpura, 
DhauU. and Jangada. aide by side with NoS. 4 to 7. And it most be noted that tho latter 
&rfl pare in Girnar and biit in the maiaifity in Dbanh and Jaiigiida^.^ Id tho 

voraioDS discovoTodI Dortb ol the Narmad^i or tbo Vindhya* wa find Dao^lly only Noi. 4 to 7, 
but La KFiIbI No. 8 abo Is eomiiiOBi and it caourB a Eaiv timaa m Eampurya. U^nt^ tha 
EDgnUr forma o* A, appear to be epeoi&Uy aoutbern onefl, and they aro no doubt also the 
moat EDC^ieDti Tbe first inferonee is ooDfirmed by & nomijariMD ol the moat nearly aLlied 
uitbriptionfl. The relio vefieele from Kolbupur^* and (p^' cols. XII[A^)i and 

the oldest Aodbra inaorLption from tbe Nana^biit t pi* cola- XXIII-XXtV) again show 
the aagiilar At either exoloaively or together with the aaised torma Nco. 4s6i wbilc tho 
mimcrona itiioriptLODS found furtbof north on the StiipstS of BaEiol and Bb&Fabuli In Pabhoaa 
and Matburii ( pL IL oola* XYIII-XX) on the coina of Agatboolee, and In the Nagarjiini 
Gave (pi. ir, ool. XYIl)p offer either pure curved letters or mkod ones. An exception Ln 
Uabiibodhi^Gaya^* is pKibably explained by the fact that pilgrims from the Boutb inoSsed 
records ol I heir donations at the famoae sanctuary^ Sitailar difference* between northern 
aad eoutbern f-oTEns may be observed in the ease o( kha^ ia, ma* ro End and they Ere all 
tho more importaot aa the cirouroatancee under which the ASoka edicts wore icoised did uot 
favour the (rco uie of local fo^nlB^^ But the exlatonco ot local forma alwaFs iwints to a 
long continued use of the alpbEbet iu which it is obiMrvablei 

Equally import ant is the occurreoee of apparently or really advanced and cursive 
types which for the greater part reumwar ot become co nets at id the later iciacnptions. 



33 


The tebla Shows in tins A the most impastant modern boMog signs hom tbs 

Atokfc ©diets, snd lo Ima B the ogrreBpoadiug ones from Uter insoriptions. 


H t 


^ H 

^ > 

13 



iAa 



gU 


/* 


u 

% 

? 

■ i 

A 

L 

A 

F 

< 

K 

h 

7 


n 

L 

do 

£ 

<r 

K 

1 

4 

S 

6 

7 

s 

9 

10 

11 

Mi 


ii 

~ 



IV 

la 



L 

fi 



b 

d 

A 

tr 


13 

rf 




d 


Lf 

u 

n 


IS 


iS 

19 

30 


SI 

!cs, 

Nos, 

a. 7, 

10. 

31. 

are, as 

will 

appear i 


fuftbftr oa,^ 


30 

! 

carsiro forcii. 


Foinr 0inOD& dgirs, 

really arohalc. hot the i-eoiaiQder are partly aaccjadaty, partly tertiary 
To tbo last montionad belong in partionlar Ifoa. 4. b. II. 15 and 19. [b 1 Among the 
lettars form the liter ioscriptiont in line B. Koa. 9. 11 , 13 and 19 appear in tha 
N^Krjtuil cave inacriptiona of A^ka's grAodeon Da^sretfas; Nos. 2, 6 - 8 . 10 , 1 |> 1 G and 31 in 
KharsveU’s Hatbigumpbl hBcription and in the oldoat Aodhia inacriptiona 
inacTiptioos. Niiaik No. 1 end NanaghK. aa well aa in tha arcbeio Msfehnrii idacriptiens, all 
of which docnroenta belong to the period between ahont B. 0. 170 and ISO. NO 0 . 1 , a md 
29 are still later, and oocnr first in the inaoriptioDs of the KosTToae from MathorS and in the 
Andhra and Abhira iascriptioos from NSsik of the first and second centuries A.D. OeoBiionsliy 
the ASofca edicts show also the short top-stroke, the so-oalled Seri/, which is so oharMtoriyiii 
tor the later alphabets and censes mimeroua modificalbne.®" Very commonly, too. ipcji 
the opvrard strokes for medial S, and c, the cmniTe rounded i (in GlrnSr eornotimts not 
distingaishabla from <i), more rarely the later straight o-stroks, and ones a looped 0 ,^^ 
Finally, the AnosTHia sometimee stands, as is generally the case in fatet times, above the 
letior ikftflr which 1% m 

The osistenca of eo many Icoat Tarieties, and of so very nnmeronH otirsiva forms, 
proves in any caae that writing bad had a long history in ASoba's time, and that the alphabet 
was then in a state of tradition, The use of the oorsive forms together with archaic ones 
may poeaibly be explained by the assomptiod that several, partly more srebaia and partly 
more advanced, alphabets were aimnltan«iialy need daring the third century B. G., and that 
the writers, intending or ordered to use lapidary forms, throngh negUgonco mixed them with 
the more familiar cutsivo lettara. as has also happened not rarely in later ineoriptiona. It 
is possible te adduce in favour of this view the sbove-mentioned tndition of the DrstivKda 
according to which a larger nnmber of alphabets was in use shont B. C. 300. The conieotare 



23 


would bacQiuo » oeriulnty, if it oould be »bown tbit tbe word uto, 'khe wjiite (ulopheut),' 
wMch hea been added to Dhmnti oaiot VI. id order to explain the aeulptare abota the middLo 
column, Wfti incised at the same time as tbe preceding ediota. The two obaracteis of lff(o 
show the types o( the Katana and Gupta infloriptiotia.®® Though it is diffienU to undersSand 
that, in later timei, anybody ehonld have oared to add the explanation ol the relief, keeping 
exustly the line of the edict, the possibility of the assumption that this was actually done, 
b not altogetber excluded. 

The Erai.i coin with the legend rusniug Itom tha right to the left.^® offere a cod tributies 
to the earlier biatory of the Brithml. It shows the ancient ta with the straight side*BtfOke, 
hut the later ma with the semicircular top, aud the dha turned So the leCt, The coin 
probably dates (rom the time when the Briibml was written both from the right to the bft 
and from the felt to the right, Evan ii one makes due allowance for the fact that coins 
often reproduce arobaio forma long gone out ot fashion, one can only agree with Cunuingbam 
tCAl. 101), who thinks that the coin is older than the Maury a period ; and one must allot 
It, if not to B. O. 400, at least to the middle of the fourth century. The time when the Brshmi 
was writteu probably lies somewhat before the Mauiya period, siuca the Aioka 

edicts show only few traces of the writing from right to left, in the 0 of Jaugada and 
Dbault and in the rare dhfl of Jaugada and Delhi-SivSlik (plate 11, 8, VT, and 96, V, VI). 

In conneetion with ibis eoio it b also oeceesary to mention the Patna seals (C, ASB, 15, 
pi. 3 . 1. 2), which Tery Uhely are older than the time of tho Mauiyas. The Hret with tha 
legend Xadaya (fforpdflyo), “(tha seal) of Eanda,” shows a da open to the right. [Sj and 
the second with the inscriptioD ApajJalflio (.diMOpaloJio) shows so A in its ori^nal position 
(pl. 11. 1, I). More important results for the history of tha Brahml may be obtained from 
tha Driividi of the relic caskets of Bhattiprolu.®^ already referred to above. This 
alphabet contains, besides various charaftleTS sgreeiug with the southern variety of the Afioka 
ediots, li) three signs, dh, d and bk, in the position of the writing running from right to 
left I (9l three signs, c, j and 9 , which are more archaic than those of the Asoka edicts and 
of the Bran coin ; (3) two eigns, I and ?, derived independently from the old Semitic 
otfgiDalg t (4) one new sign, sK derived from p, the matrH oka of the Brahmi being at the 
same time discarded. The reasons tor tho aasertiors under 9 and 3 will he adduced in the 
next paragraph. But if the aBBcrtious thcmflelioi are true, it certainly follows that, what¬ 
ever the age of the inscriptions may he, the Drivifja alphibnt separated from the main stock 
of the Brubml long beforo the Era^ coin was struck, at the latest in the fifth century B. C. 

This estimate carries ue back to the period for wbioh the Oeyloness canon proves 
the general use of writing in India, without however giving the name of tha current alphabet. 
It seems tborefore natural to codjeetnra that the alphabet known to the earliest Buddhist 
authors was a form qf the Brubmi ; aud there are some further facta which favour tbb view. 
PiritW, recent discovorieB have made it svldont tl«t the Brahmi Lea been commonly usffi 
since the earliest times even in North-Western India, and that it was indeod the real 
national script of ali Bindns.*“ la the ruins of Taxila, tho modem SbSh-Dsri in the FaBjub, 
coins have been found whioh are stmok aueording to the old Indian standard, and some of 
whioh bear intcriptioni in Kharo^thi, while the majority show legends iu the oldest type of 


klie iomstimes togjather ^ilh tranioript^ in KhaTO^tbL^" Theso coidb are cartalnLy 

not Lat«r ihmn the third century B. C. Ferhapa they ctcd datcp eg CuDningham tb^nka^ 
from 0 much earlier time nbont B, C- 400. Some of them have been atmek hj fu^ama or 
guilds, Ihoao of tbs or Dujaka^ of tho TaZ^irnafu and oE the Atakatak^ (7^, and cm 

with tbs iDScription Fa(u^£a probably was isaned by a soetjon o! the Iribe of kha 
(isjujUrioi), named After Ihorafa^tree* tbs Eisoa raligiosa. Theaa iinds decidodly cEtabltab 
tha popular uae of the Briihmi in the Faiijslbj side by aide with tba Kbaro-ftbit at laeik for 
the third century B. 0- Mr. Bapeoa's discorery of Fersiat] aighi wikh tekters in Kbiro.^thi and 
in Brnbmi proves that both alphabete were used tegeibor mueb earlier,®^ Fofp m all 
probability tbefle rigloi were otirrent during the rule of kba Akhaemeniaba oyer North-Wcatarb 
India, or befora B. C, 331. 

Secondly, Dr. Taylor^a view regarding the origin of the Kharo-^tbl baa become more 
end inor.5 prob&blo, and it muat now be admitted that this aipbabo^^ was developed out 
of the later ATamaic ebaraotete after the conqueat ol the Fanjub by Darius, whiob happened 
about 500^And it becomes more and more dlfficulk to refuse credence to tbe 
conjecture of A. Weber, E. Tbi^uiaB ind A.. Cunbingbam, Aoccording to whkb Ibe prlnciplea 
Tuiibg the already developed BrJlhml have been utiliaod in the formatioa of tba EhaTOJ^tbi^^^ 
According to our preaeui infercLatiob, kbo Xhar{x^bi La the only alphabet, besides the 
Brlihml, to which the Buddhists poEaibly conld refer* But a.a it was only a secondary script 
even in GandbutAj aa it was developed only iu tbo fifth century, the possibility suggested 
becQznea improbablep and the B rah mi alone has a claim ko be considered us the alphabet 
known to the authors of the Geyloneco canon. 

§ ori^rin o/ iha Brahma alphahal^^ 

[lO] Among the numerous greatly dlferlng proposals to explain the otigin of the 
Briihmr^,^ there are five for which complete demoostrations have been attempted ;~(L) A. 
Cunningham's derivation from mdigeuons Indian bieroglyphies^^ ; (2) A. Webet'st derivation 
from the most ancient Phoenician characters' * t (3) W* Deecke’s derivation from the 
Assyrian euneiform characters, through an ancient 8outb-3emitic alphabet which is also 
tbe parent of the Sabaean or Bimyarltic scTipt"'^ ; (4) I* Taylor's derivation from a lost 
South-Arabian aipbabett the predecessur of the Sabaaan^^ ; (5) Jh Haluvy'e derivation from 

a iniitura of Aramaic^ Kharo$thi and Greek letters of tbe last quarter ol tbo fourth 
century B- 0.^ ^ 

Ounningham'e opinion, which was formariy ebared by some eminent scholars, presup^ 
posea the use of Indian bieroglyphio pletureSr of wbieh hitherto no trace has been founds 
On the other band, the legend of the Eran ooin, which rnus from the right to tbe left, and 
the letters seemingly turned round in tbe opposite direetion which appear rarely in the 
A^ka edicts and more frequently in the Bhaftiprolu ^iuseriptioes, point to the correctness of 
the view taken as granted in all the other attempts at explanatioOi viai, that Semitic signs 
are the prototypefl of iho Brubma lettere. 

Among tbe retnainlng four proposals, J, Hal^vy'e a prim improbable theory may be at 
once eliminated, oe it does not agree with the literary and paleographic evidence just 


disflufised* aiftkfla it uaorft thati probabU that thn Brahmi wit$ uied Bomul cfintuma 

before tbo b^ginsinig of tba periods and bnd had a long bistdry at the time to which tbs 

OKTlIeat imoriptionB belong. It ia ntoro difliciiU tg roako a ohoico between Ah Webot i 

derivation from the oldest North-Somitio mlpb&bet» itid the view of W+ Daecke and I. Taylor, 
who derive tbe BrSbml from an ancient Sonfcb-Semitlo fiaript. Neitber the one nor the other 
derivation cad ba declared to he o priori impoaaibla ; for, the reanlta of tDodern reseftrohaa 
make a high aDtiqoHy probable for also the Sabaaan script, and point to the conolaaion that 
thifl alphabot not only^ ia older than the oldeat Indian inscriptions, bat that it esistad at a 
l^eriod for which no evidence for the nae of writing in India is available-^® Bot accordieg to 
tbeaa reenltSp the qaestion has to be pot in a manner socnewbat differing from that in which 
Deecte aorl Taylor have put iL The point to bo ascettaiaed k do longer, whather the 
Brilbmi can be derived from an unknown pradaceSBor of the Sabaean alphabcE, but whether 
it can ba derived directly from the actaally known Sabacan cbatactara. 

In all attempts at the derivation of alphabets, it ia necessary to keep in mind three 
fnndamental maxims, withont which no aatisfactory roanlts can be obtatnad ^ 

(1) For the comparison of the charaaters to be derived, the oldest and foUcBt forma 

must bs used, and the originals from which they Arc derived mnst belong to the types of one 
and the same period. 

{D The eomparison may inelnds only sPcb irregchr equations aa can bo aupportad by 
analogiea from other casea where nations have borrowed foreign alphtbsts. 

(3) [111 In cases where the derivatives show considerable differences froin the 
supposed prototypes^ it ia necosaairy to ebow that there Afo fired principle?. According to 

which the chAnges have been made^ _ _ ^ 

If OHO wifibefi to keep to those principle, inderivlng fcbo Brilbnii from Semitic biB us, 
neither the Sabwan alphabet, nor its pethapa a litlla more ercihalo Tidety, the Lihyaniaii or 
Thammndaoan^", irill serre the pnrpoae, in spite of e general rescinblancc in the daciuJ and 
of a epecial reaemblaiicfl in two or throe lettcre. The derivalicne proposed by Deeote and 
Tayler do nob fulfil the absolutely ue mb a ary condUlou*, and it will probably not be peeeibLe 
to obtain aatislaotory resolta, btoh if all the iiapoesible equation, are eiven up, and the oldest 
Ifidien eign, ia eTory case arc ehosem for comparison, It would be neoessary to a„ame that 
aeveral Sabaean letters, such a, AUph. Gitnel Sain, Tttk, Ph*, Q<ipK which show 
strong modification, of the Nortb^Semitio forma, had been agaia ni,de aimilar to their 
protobypflB on being conveTtod by the Hindne into A, fta, ja, tha,pa, kha aaS ra. In other 
CB,C 9 , it woald be impoaeiblo to show any connection between the Babaean and the Indian 
Bignp. These difficulties diespiear with the direct derivation ot the BrShiai from the oldeat 
Kortb-Semitio alphabet, which shows tho Bamo type from Phoenicia to Moeopotamio. The 
few Inadmissible equations which Weber's earlier attempt contain^, may bo easily removed 
with the help of rocoatly discoverad forms, and it b oot difficult to recognioa tho priaoipleii, 
according to which the Semitic signs bava been converted into Indian ones. 

An mcamluatiod of the old Indian alphabet in pbte 11. reyeals the fortowtog peouJlaritiee 

(1) The letters are set op as straight BiS possible, and with oocaasional aaceptiona in 
tho case of |fl, (An and ba, thay are made equal in height- 

4 


tn 

36 ' 


(^) The majorU^ eongiBl of 11 dag with Appeedagea fttfeiiahei mofltly at the 

foot, oacagionally M r^rety in the middle i but there ie uo oasa 

id which au appobde^e has beeti added to the top alone# 

(Z] Ak the top of the lotUni appear tacetLy the ouda of yertioafe, ksa IrequeDtly Bhoi:t 
boTfzoatal atrohea, etill more rarely curvea oo tha tepa ol au^lei opening downwardap aud^ 



I 

e 

in ' 


V 

T?l 

1 

< 

4: 



X 

5f 

1 




*0 

Odd 

rf 


A 

A 



A 

^ 1 

4 ' 





a u 

<> fii y<f 

S 


Sf 

?VA 


u u 




Y 



U 

L PQ tD TT f ? 


I 




c f f s 


e 

B 

14 


m 

L u 


1 : 



<5f 


0 

OC 

le 


% 



lit \1> 


11 


f 



t + 


« 


c 



JA 

t 

ta 

'I 





*a t 

H 

3 




± 

'hX 

u 




*1“ 

i- 


Tl 

0 

o 


0 

DQ<II>^ 1 


IT 


? 



t ' 

b. 

w 

1 



*h 

d ij <I 

ds ^ 

IS 





n 


3ft 





U i I 



w 

w 

V 




n 

T 

X 



:^AA 



quite exeeptioualLyt hi ^ ^od in oPo form of two Ubos rlBinfl upwatdg. la do oaee 

doee the top show soy oral aDgleSj placed side by sidej with a yertical or slantiog line hangldg 
down, or a triadgle or a circle with a pendant-lino. 

The caaeee ot thofle characterieticsof the BrAhmi ere a certain pednutio formatiamp 
fpQud also In other Tndiazi creatioue» a desire to frame signs auited for the formatiou ol 















regulat lines, ani an avsrston to top-beayy obaraoters, Tha laat peculiarity ie probably duo 
b part to the cironinatancfli that Bin=o early tltnea tba Indiana made their lettera bang 
down (tom an imBfitoary or really drawn upper lino*®, and in part to tba introduotjon of 
vowoUifiDB, moat ol wbbb are attached horinontally to tbo tops of the fionsonante. Sisns 
with the ends of yerktcala at the top were, of wnree, boBt enited (or apoh a script. Owius to 
theao inolinatione and ayeraions of the Hiudna, the heavy tope of many Semitic letlere h.^ 
to bo got rid of, by toroing the signs topsy-turvy or laying theca on their sidw, by opeinieg^ o 
angles, and bo forth. I’inally, the change in the direction of the writing naceaBitatod a 
farther change, inaamuch as tho sifins had to bo turned from the right to the left, as 

in Greek. , .j - , 

[I2l The details of the derivatiotj, for which, with the esceptton ol the evidently 

identical Nos. 1, 3-7, 9, 13, 10. 17, 13-33, only a greater or smaller degree of probability can 
bo claimsd, are shown in the eabjoined comparative table, which has been drawn by Mr. 8- 
Pepper of Vienna. CSols. I. If, showing the oldest PhoeDioien characters and those from 
Mesa's stone, have been taken from Ph. Berger's Bistoice da 1' E oriinra dans 1 Antignite, 
pp. I8fi, SOS, Col, Ill, comes from Euting's Tabula Scripturaa Aramsteao of 1892. And eols. 
IV-VI, with the oaceptionof the signs marked by asteriska as hypothetical, are taken from 
plate II. of thio work. With isspeet to the sloglo lattere, 1 add tbo (ollowing esptaustory 
remarks, brief sbetraots o( those in nay Indian Studies, III. 2, p. 53 ff. 

A.—JJtJrroiiwd Sipiu. 

No. 1, A. col. V.=AlepA. ools. I. II (Weber doubtfully). [i3l tamed from right to 
left except on the Patna seal (above. § 3. and ph II, 1. D. with tranapoaition of the vertical 
line to the end of the angle.—No. 2, fw. noh V, a, b, a.~B6th, cols. I. II (Weber) ^ the 
opening of the triangular top produoad first a sign like that in coh IV, next the rhombus, 
eol. V. a. and finally the square and tbo oblong, coh V. b, c—No. 3, jo. coh V.-Ginwf, 
cols. I,n.—No. 4, dka, cot. V, a, cols 1, If I Weber), set np straight with 

rounded bank (compare the haif-angular forms, pi. II, 90, IN, NIX, XXIII, and the 

triangular, ph HI, 34, YII-XIH), with or withont the turn from right to left.—No. 6, ba, 

coh V, = E/e (Weber doobtfulIy)i the Siddapura form, coh V, 0. being probably deriv^ 
from the He of ool. Ill, a (Mina of Salmanassar, before B, C. 725), which was turned 
topey-tuTvy and from right to left. The mote eimifar He of the eixth century B. 0. 
(coh III, b) cannot be the prototype, because it qccdtb in.tho period when the Bra mi i 
been developed, and booanae then the Semitio Aleph, HaUth, Ohath, TAetb, Watc, and 
Qopk bad become esureive and htid been changed flo much that they could no longer have 
produced the Indian forms,—^No- 6,™, ool V, o, b, = Watif, ooL 11 (Weber dou t u y 
turned topsyturvy and with the lower end sbat. — No, 7, Jfl, eol. eo 9. , 

(Webor) I a displaoomeut of tbo twobais produced the Drnvi^i letter, col. V, a, 
thifl tha bolTi^ maiie ‘ivLth ono atroko of petij ^ ^ 

northern Brahmij col, V, b, with a loop, for which, owing to the use of ink, a dot wm 

substituted in thoja ot eol. V, e. The usual Gimir form, ool. V, d, was also deriv 
from tho Driivida foriij, tho lottor l»ing made with two slrokoe of the pen. 


No. V, a, b, = Ch$tkf cab. II (Ti^ybt)^ the Seniiiic sign betog laid 

OD its Bide* coh lY (on acootiDb of its ofteD ilopiog poaitioii)j and the uppat horizontal 
bar being cbaogod loto a vertical.—No. 9t iha* eoL V,=^iFr^££/r. col. I (Weber), w.th 
tbe BobstitutioQ ot a dot for the cross in the ccoire^ jost as in the Aeiyrian letter, cot 
III.^—Ho. 10^ i/a. Dol. Vi= Yod (WebQT)j the of cola. Ij II, being laid oq its eida, 
coL lY^ the central stroke being kngthened ; aod^ tbe pendanfa on the right being tornod 
upwards^ hence drat the j/^ol coL Y, a, and later tba cursive forms in ool. V, o. 
^Noi Ilf ^7 ^1- Y, Oj ^, = JSapAi tbo upper side^bar of a form like that in cqL IX« 
bariDg been oonverted into the top ol the verticalj and tho sign being them se^ op 
straight.—Ho. 12^ fa, coL Y, = Lafnfl^* cols. I, If (Weber}, preserved in its original 
pCeitbn In tbei slightly dllireretitiated f of the Dravidb ^1- VI (sec bclo^v, B. e}i and 
in ihc Bran from, col. lY, ^ith the Seri/ on the top of tho curTOi tamed from right 
to Left in the usual form oE the A^oka edicts^ cal Y, a* mud turned with a tmil on the right, 
but without tbo SsriJt in tbs Drsl?id| £. col. Y, k —No ms. cob A^=A^ef™ (Weber)* derived 
from ft form tike that in col. 11* with tbc change of the bent i>endanl into a loop, ae In 
the hypothetical form in cob XY (anftlcgous development in Euting, T8A. col. fiS> a), mod 
with Superposition of the angle on the loop, ool. V, a (analogous developmeot in Entiag, 
T3A. col. 59i c)* whence the cursive form with seimicirolo at the top lo coL Y, —Ko 14, 
na, cob Y*=^7tfu (Taylor], the Nnn in cols. I, II. being Inrocd toL> 3 y 4 iirvy as in ooL 
IVp and the hook at the foot being converted into a straight stroke, for wliicfa 
development the ni, col. VI. a, formed oat of tbs hypothetical sign by a regularisation 
of tbe hook and the addition of a differentiating bar at the top (sec below B, 4. d), appearB 
to ba a witocsB. 

Ho. I6i fa, cols. Y, IV,=SgiJi^fck (W^aber doubtfully); a like that of 

oob I, being made enrsive by the Eindns, ag shown in col. IV, and turned tepay-torvy, 
[14] whereby the Drayida oob V, was obtained* whbn ariginmlly served both fora 

and Later* this sign was divided into the signs for the etymologically oounected fa 

and ^ By transferring the cross-bar to the oubsido ol the curvej arose the la of the 
aouthern BrUbml in ool VI, 4i. and {turned round) that in cob VI, h, while the removal 
of the bar to the inside of the curve produced the ^a of the same script, cob VIi c. The 
Dravidi adopted the new m for its tj and retained the old sign for The northern 
Bruhmi develoiiad out of the soubbern sa that with the curve, col. VI, d. and out 
of this a new ooU \tt a. An immediate derivation of the Dfjivida s horn, the Safoaitk cl 
the sizlh century B.O, In cob III. is not possiblci. for the reasong stated under Ho« 5, 
and because the ebarocteristiq ancient croM-bar is wanting in it.—No. E, coL V, = djtt, 
ools. h II 1 Weber), the Indian sign being changed slightly or not at all in the ancient 

forms of Kalab col. IV and col. V. b. as well uh in that of Sunci and Hathigumphu^ 

col Y* dp but later made triangular; col. Y, c, d, r. sn order to avoid a confusion with (Aa and 
dAa.—Hor 17. jm. ool. V^ = Pke^ cols. II (Webar), turned topsy4urvy ; in Hs original 
position in tbe Erat^ form, col. IV ; turned sideways id col. V. 

No* 18 p on, ool. \ ,—Ti^d^f cols. Tr II. turned top^y-turvyi the gecotid book on ibo right 
being bent at the samo time towards the vortical as b the hypnlhotical lorm of cal. IVj 


29 


arose, wllh lt« turd sklewaya, tho angular or round ca of the Brubmi in eol. 
Vj ( 1 , ft, and lbs tailed oue oI the Drari^lt col* V, c*^iIo. 19, Ww, col, V, “Qispft, cols, 
I, II, turned topsy-turvy with the additiop oI a curve at the top. col, V, a, ]a order to dis- 
tinfitiisb the letter (rom va. Owing to the use of ink, the circle at the foot was oonverloa into 
a dot, col. V, ft.—No* 20. ra, col. V,=JJeifc, coU, I, It (Weber?, the triangular head of the 
letter hsing oponed and the vertical atlaelnsd to the base of the former triausle, wheoco arose 
the forms in ooL V, a, 6. and Uter the ornamental ones, eol, V. c. d, in which the 
aeglea wore repoated.-No, 21. ao, col. cols. 1.11 (Wehor), the two angle-, 

standing aide by side, heibg placed the one inside the other, and the sign being Ihed turned 
topsy-turvy, col* V, o, ft. fi. The more cloaely roaemUing Aramaic Shin of the Siith century 
B.O, col. Ill, cannot bo the prototype of in. for the samo reasons m those etated above 
under No. 5, and is merely an analogous transformation, which the Arameaijs, Phoenicians 
and Ethiopians have made independently at various potiode. The older form with two 
angles has been preserved In the western sign for 100-An taee my Indian Studies. 111,9 
71 117)—No, 22. In. cot. V,“Taw. cols. IJl (Weber); from a form like that of Sinitrli. 
co!. Ill, ft. or the Assyrian ot the time of Salmanassar, cel. TU. n, was derived the to. ol 
col. V, o, ft, and hence the regularlaed from ol col. A, e. 


—Derioatke eoimSiiunls and mifial ifoipcis* 

The derivative signs, invented by the Hiudue thomselves, have bean formed by 

moane of the following contrivancea\ * 

( 1 ) Ono of the elements of a phonetically cognate leltar is trausposad ; la) in 

M and ¥0. where the cross-bar of the oldest sign has been displaced (sea »hova. 

No, 15) ► (ft) in da, which bos hEan derived from dha (Weber) by dividing the vertical 
stroke, and by attaching the two pisees to the npper and lower ends of 
wbmee ErSt the d* of the Driividi and of the Fatnu seal. No. 4, ool. \ , a wae mv , 

and, with the torn to the left, the ordinary form of the Briihml, No* 4. coL V , , 

and further the angular da, No. 4, »1. VI. /. . * r, ■ «;ik n 

[2) A borrowed or detivatlvo letter is mutilated in order to ohtam one wilh ^ 

aimilar phonetic value; («) from do, No* 4, col. VI, », eomea J. J Yj 

the lower end the half round rfa ef Klilsl and the later eouthoiu loecriptioof, ^ 
Bimilarly, from the angular da. col. VI, tf, the ordinary angular «fo, coL A I. A of the 

ASoka edicts (Weber); (ft) from tho. No* 9, col* V. oomes (Jm, tol VT. a, by t e ^ 

central dot; and from the latter again (a, col. VI, ft. -s derived by biaection, ^ “ 

V tL rtf Btii uaa^Diviile^ letiflr aniH a ciirva of wbica 

beiDg ooDSi^^erad as pTOauet of aa .pifmww # \ F 

So 16 ool V. f, i. ». eo““ 'll" ‘ '"“I* '''' *' '' ^ 

iodicl; th. oulUiK." »' .ho old,, .18. «» 

loo, thol (,»..«»lly . 1. lb. sno"-".-.' of ' 'T V 

. ..Uoilo; Wl tbro.sk . b».oti«. tb, 1.™ ^rho. .1 ^ J' 

ft. and a straightening of the remaining pendant, .s derived 17. co. y, a (see ^ 
Indian Stndior. HI 9,’?4l* the derivation being auggestad by the fact that « eomniody 


30 


repreaenta la w&ak nr&itntnatical forma ; (#) if later ecu all circle 

(pi. JV, 3 ?, VI) is liho origins! form of tho AmiaviiTa, No. 13. col. VL o, i-, ami tbo 
dol A cuifiivo subatitute, tho sigo may be espkined m a mutilated eicall uni. whtoh has 
lost the ergla at tbo top. end has boon thus tree tod like the small Towellsss cansoDants 
appearing io the inseriptioia of the first centdrlea A. D. (see. e- g., pK III, 41, VIII) i 
oompare also Iho derivation ol the KbsroSthi AnusTiira fram ma (sea below, gO, B, 4). 

( 3 ) Short horiaontttl strokeo, which originally, before the ohange in the direction of 
the writiog, stood on tbo left, are used to deriTo the long vowels A, No, 1, col. VI, aod (7, 
No» 6, col. \ I, d, from abort A and i7. On aoconnt of tho peculiar sha^ie of 1, a dot is ussd 
instead for the formation of /, No. 16, coL VI. B, (?, 

( 4 ) Short horizontal strokes, originally added on the right, denote a change in the 
Quality of the sounds : (o) in O. No. 6 , coL VI./, 17 , derived from f7, 00 !. VI. a (with the bar 
in the original and the later poaition), becansa grammatically 0 is the guya-vowal of ti; 
(h) in AT-, No. 16, col. \I, A, 6, derived from because graRiiQatic&lly ni is the vfddbi'vowel 
of i ■ (c) in the j of tho Dnivit|i, No. 10, ool. VI, from the original form of in (Lameitlj 
cols. I, II, in which case the bar still stands on the right, because the letter has not been 
turned ; (d] in wa. No. 14, col. \I, a, from the original inverted Nuii, cob IV > comixiro 
above under A, No. 14 ; (a) in iia (see my Indian Studies, DI. 3, pp. 31, 76 1 also pago 35, 
below, §10, C, 12 ) from im, No. l4, coL V, with a displacemetit of the lower horiziontal stroke 
towards tho right, the letter being kept ia its original posHioa j (/) is yo, No, li, col. VI, 
b, from na, the bar protruding at both sides of the vertical in order to avoid tbo identity with 
na, ns and 0, 

(5) The aspiration ie eKpressed by a curve in the gh of the Dravieji, No, S, col. VJ, 

formed out of g, and in the ordinary BrShmi 4ha, No. 4, col. VI, d, from f^o, co!. VJ, e, 

ia pha. No. 17, col VJ, from pa, cot. V, and b cha, No. 13, col. VI, a : in the last sign the 

curve has been attached to both eada of the vertical, and this proceeding ted to the devclop- 
ment of the cursive obn of col. \I, 5. More rarely a hook Is SHhetitiited for the curve, 

and then the original sign is mutilated; thus bha, % col. VI, is derived from ba by 

omitliDg the base stroke, and ;7w. No. 7, col. VI, from the Driivids j, col, V, a, by droppiag 
both bars at the ends of tho vertical. Both thg hook aud the ourvo are eursivo sobstitutes 
for ha, which in the Tibetan alphabet** ia used again in order to form gha, bka, iso, 

(6) [l6l The /a of tho BrUhtnl, No. 4, eol, YI, e, has baen derived, hy the addition of 
a small semicircle, for which wo have an open angle in Sanci tpK IT, II, XVIII), from the 

half round fA* of coL \ 1, e, the deriratlon being very probably suggasted by the phoDclio 
affinity of to \a. wMoh two Icltera are frequently eachsogeti in Vedio and olaesical Sanskrit 
and in ibo Fr:ik|:^ dipi^atis. 

C.—J/€(ijaf I'omh and of vowd in 

(l).—Tha gygfcem of tbo BrahmL 

In accordance with the expressions of the Sanskrit phonologista and grammarians, who 
take into account the S|)oken language alQna*^ and who call the l-sound Jea-Mra, tbo p-scund 


SI 


Jtc.. Uto uiodial a U in lima t in ftll consonanU. and cons^nantljf madinl >1 ifl 
BxprOTSed by the etroka which dtstinguishes A frcm A. 

The other medial vowels are either the loU initial vowel-aigos or cnrtlve derivatives 
rrom them, which are placed moabjy at the top or rarely at the foot of tho conflooanta. The 
identity ol the medial o with the initial 0 fe diatioctly rscognlsable in all letters with 
verticals at the top, as in fe), No* 6, ool* VI, K i. where, on the removal of the daegerahapod 
Jt below the second crocB-har, the aigne in ool. VI,/, ff, reappear ; eompare also jc in nwflfo, 
Gtmiir edict I, line 11* where an initial O has hesn placed above g. In the Jangada adiets, 
where only the O of col. VI, /, occurs, the msdial a baa invariably the same (onn. Ent in 
Gimiir we have both forms of 0, though there is only the O of ool* VI. g. Bimilarly. the full 
initial U is lecognieahle in the oomhinatione with conionenta ending in verticals, as m ftu, 
pi. n, 9, Y : (f«, 90* VII; du, 25, V ; hh«, 51, III, V [compare % 16. D, 4); and in the dfc» of 
KulsI, No. 6, col- VI. b ; more nenally » is represented onrsivcly, either by the horisontal 
Ptroke of tl, as in dhu. No. 6. coL YI, c, or by its vertical as in cu, pi. It. 13, HI. and dhu. 

SG IT. * 0 . Medial n is identical with g, if eombinei with oonsenants ending in verticals ; 
elaewhero it iecnrsively expressed by two lines, commonly placed boriaontally. as In dha. 
No 6 col* ^■T, c : bnt io the later iniwriptiods we Mcasionally find the V of the period 
used for the medial vowe1.“^ Medial i was probably at first expressed by the three dots of 
the initial 1 (tf So. 16. ool. VI, B. d). which afterwards were joined carsively by lines and 

!“■ ’ 

I... been dewlopri Ml "1 >l>» >*“« ^ JJ" 

,o,.l i. Io« IK, ool VI, B, Obo*., o.a., B,a). Ioorfl.*to.,pr...«.a-ol.. Ibo 

o( tb. ioitia B b» h«» roaoorf o«.i*.l, 6,.l to .0 ..Jlo, opo. OD 'I-. “ J” 

0 . lA il, 11, HI, ool woro coamootr *0 » .t™«bt lino (i*. No. IS, col VI.,, ), 

LWra..o. ,«b.b. farm oltboioWoM/,.blob ..S o bortoot.! l»r, tooS..! 

Hi is expreesed by two parailal horiaontal etrokes No, 16, col. A, eJ. 

The absence of a vowel is indicated by interlaeiDg the sign for the wnsonanU 

immediately following each other, and in such ligatnres the s^ond ^ 
lated ’ see below. § 16. B, 9. This proceeding appears to be a praottca! iltuBtration 
ol tb. tom «n«,.jnast.*0. •» i"i«a or lUttu,. .vHobW b, -blob tb. pboool.t..t. 
..a (»o»o>rioi>. SobOto • W'ltl-I. toslbblw *tilb moro oo.bo.oH thon OM. 

Ihe system ol the DrriTiiJu 

The notation of tho medUl vowels in the inscriptions of Bhattlprolu differ^ 
f n iiHtial one in w fw “ ^ marked by the Brahmi sign for r7, and 

m^ial 5 by a horizontal etroke from the end of which a vortical one bangs do^ I see 
t 1 Tl 9 xnt ■ kif 9 '^IV. Honee tha eonsonata have no inheront a. The device is 

b.. boo. MOOHAJ. ord„ to ovoid tb, n«o.,tt, ... lidoto™.- 

% 5 —Tha tim and tU maniur qf the bortoming of tha Semitic Alvhabet,^^ 

ri7l According to the preceding discffiialQii, the groat majority of the Brehtna 

l.tt,™ 1^0 old... typo. .1 IIH N«lb.S.o.iti, .id.„ ™b..b or, (oood .0 


4 


fcbe JLixhaic Pboe:aiei?)i3 be0tipMciT]& atid on tho BtoDe of Mesiip iooi^ &bo(it B.C. @9f>. 
Bdl two chafftctoTft, h{^ sod Id, are derived from- ^loiopotomkn forma ol Hs and faitrp 
whieh beLoog to tha middle o( the oiglith ceatury B.C., aod two. and li, roBembla 

AratnaiQ eigoj pf tha aiith cedlury B. C. As the Literary and epigraphte ovldonaa 
laavea ao donbt that tbe Hie due wetp not dblettered dqrjDg the period B.C+ bOO'fiOO, aad 
as tho other aigns of the Arafflaie alpha1>at of thU period, gueb as BeiA, Dalethn Waw, 
are too far advabced to be lisoneidarad aa the prototypes of the eorreapondiag Brilhma 
latterSp it becomes necessary to re^td the eeetniogly modern forms of ia, ^ and as 
bfae results ol an Indian deTelopment, analogous to that ol the correipomdlQg Aramaio 
obaraotera. Tbis sssumptiorip of cpUTsSp romains tenable only as long as the two Aramaiq 
letters are not ahpwb to bo more ancient by new epigraphic discoyerioap wbicb erentp to 
judge froni the resnlts of tbe Sinjirli rinde, does not ieem to be impossible. But, for 
tbe pTeeenti they must be left ont of eoneideration in filing the t^minrs a quo for the 
importation of the Semitic alphabet iato India ; and this imninm falls between the ttmo 
of the indiion of Mesa's insoripiiEiti and of those on tbe Aasyrian weights^ from about B.O. 
890 to about B.C. 750j probably n little more towards tbe lower than to wards the upper 
limit I or,, roughly rcckoningp about B.C- 800* And various oirqnmstsnces mako it probable 
that this was actually the time when the Semitic letters became known to the Hindus, 

As the and the In of the Brabml are derived from forms ol -He and Tau^ 
not found in the Phoenician inscrlpfciona but only in Meeopotamlai it appears probable 
that this is the Semi tie country from which the Eetters were brought It agrees 

with this inforenccj that the most ancient Indian works speak of sea-voyages in the 
Indian OceEU^ at a very early period^ and sea-boimo trade, carried on by Hmdn Ya^ias 
in the same waters, le meDtioned in later, bat still ancientp times- Tho well-known 
Baveru Jatska^® bears witness to an early export trade of the Vsijias to Babylon i and 
tho form of the word^ in which the secoed part t'lw is reproBented by points to its having 
arisen in Western India, where ra ie csceaBionally subetitnted for la^ as in the Girnir and 
Shihbrisaarhi form TUTomati^ for Ptolcmaios. Bereral other Jitakas, og, No* 483, which 
deHcriho aea-voyagee, name the aDcient ports of Western India, Bhamkocoba (the modern 
Broach] and ^Orpsiraka (now Supara}t which wera centres of the trade with the Persian 
Gulf in the first centuries A.D. and much later. As according to tbe Jiitakas the Ylr^ias 
started from these towns, it is probably that these trade-routes were used much earlier. 
Two of the moat ancient DharmasOtres likewise Hear witoess to the earlier existence of 
trade by eea in India and frartieularly on the wcBloin ooost, BaudhEyana, II, 2, 2i forbids 
Brahmans to undertake voyages lay sea. and presonbefl a severe penance for a breach of 
the rule. But he admite, I, % i, that the "Northerners," wore not strict in tbis rcapeot. 
Ae tho other offences of the '*^Northemers," mentioned in the some passage^ suah os 
dealing in woo4 soiling auimale with two rows of teetb^ Lo* horses and mulcsr show, 
the term applies to the inhabitants of wostarn and nOTth-western India. It naturally 
foUowa that the sea-voyages referred to were made to western Asia, The same author, 
1,18,14, and the still older Oautoma BbarmtafTtra, 10,33, mention the duties payable to 
the king on morcbandfli Imported by Mfci®' In occordanoe with my estimate of the age 


n 


of the X)hBtiQi6iltT»a Bpd of tho otiteriBlB out of ictikb tho j^takoB h&ro Iwan tUBda 
apt I look npoa tbeBB BUtemeots b» TeferriBe to tha 8t]io6tb ceDtnrlea B.G.^^ From atiU 
OArlier tiiaos datM tho Wl'koovra Vedio myth of lha aUipwieok of Bbniyo "'b tha 
oe«BD whero tharo is no lUpport, no rest for the foot or Iho hsod,'’ B&d of hit bdng 
saved on tho “hoodred-otred St Vie?* of Vbo Aevios.^'* The acene of totioa tooil) of coarse 
lie ID tba iDdien Ocean, aod the ntory pointa to the bferonca [13] that the Bindtu 
navigated tUeae waters durbg the aarliest Vedio {teriod. At, in additico, Semitic lasaiid.s 
Boeb Bi that of the Flood and of Manu's preaervaiion by a mirsonloos fish occur in the 
BrahmaBAB,®® we have a sofiVcient number of facia to fumich aome Bupport for the 
coniectura that Hinda traders, who probably learut the language of tha oountry, joat as 
their modern deacent ants leara Arabic and Suahiti and other African laDftuagflS. may hava 
imported from Mesopotamia not only tha alphabet, but perhaps also other tecbuicaV contri' 
vaueea, ttioh as brick-makiDg which was so importaDt for the eonstractioti of the anoient 
Brabmanical altars. With Ibis assumption, which nndar tha oircumstancea stated appears 
at least not Quito nufounded, tbo Indian VftuiaB aro credited with having randorod the 
same eorvica to their coontiyirien which Sambbota or Thonmi did to the TibetaiiB, when 
be fetched the elemants of their alphabet from Mogadba, between A,D, 630 and 660,®^ 


Xu any case, it ia a priori probable that tba VSnias were the drat to adopt the 
Semitic alphabet®® i for they, of eoursa. came most into contact with forcignars. and 
Ihay moat have felt meet strongly the want of some means for reoerdirg their buainosa 
transaetioiiB, The Brabmana wanted the art of writing less nrgentlyi ainoe they posacaiad, 
as passages of tha ^gveda show,®® from very early times a system of oral tradition lor 
tha preserralioa of their literary treasarea. 

Nevertheless, the oldest known form of the Brghml is. without a doubt, a script 


framed by learned Brahmans for writiog Sanskrit, This assertion ia borne oot not only 
by tha retnttants of the GayS alphabet of Aioka*8 atone-roaBonsi. which must have 
contaloed aigna for the Sanikrit vowela and AU, and which is arranged aecorfi^ to 
pbonetie principlea, but also by the infiuence of phonotio and grammatical priumpleB 
which is clesriy diacemible in tbo formation of the derivativa signe. The band of the 
phonologUt and gramtnarian is reiiegnisabla in the following points ! (l) tha devolcpoioiit 
of five Basal leltere and of a sign for naaaiiBaLion in general from two Samitie signB, as well M 
of a complete aet of eigne for the long vowels,®* which latter are very necoBiary for the phono- 
iogiet and grammariaDj but not for men of business, and are tberofora nnkaown in other ancient 
aipbabeti : (2l the derivation of the aigna for the phonetically very different, hot gramma¬ 
tically cognate, m and ^ from one Semitic sign (SauickAj; (3) the notation of [J by t a 
half of va, from which the vowei is freQUettSy derived by 6Si?r«»SraEjs i (4) tha derivation of 
0 from IX (o being the gona-vowel of m) by the addition of a stroke ; of I by a aimplifiBatuJO 
of the sign for its gnna-vowel B \ of AI, the vrddhbTowel. from E the gopa-vowel of I: 
and of h from 4a. the former consonant being frcQuently a substitnte for the 
latter, as in i|e for if|s; (5) the non-eiprcBsion of medial a, in accordance with the 

leaching of the grommatUus who KJBflider it to inhere ia every oonsooant ; the 
expreesion of medial 5 by the difference between A and A, and of the remaining medial 


6 


34 


vowda by comblofttioDfl of tba [nitkt or of ovniTO BimplifioatioDB oC ths with tho 

DonBODBbti, B9 woU fii of tho absesos of rawefa by llgattiraa oI lha eoDSOnaotSt whioh 
&P[raraotly lUuatj-ate tha graioai&tLcal term All thia has «o barnad an 

appaaranca aod ia aa artiBcbl that it can opiy ha?a baep imrantad by FanditS;, nah by tradara 
or clerks. The laot that the YSir^iaa apd the aceoaotaptm uptil raocpt fciipoa paed to omit all 
medial vowels m thalr oorrespoodaDCP* aod acconot bdoki^ parmitB aven the inferaoca that 
an Indian alphabet, a!aborated by ench men^ won Id not poaeeag any anoh roivai-Bigos. 
And It La lEoniAtertal foe tba correctnefis of tbia ipfergncai wbetber tba tnodoru defeetlvg 
writing is a fiorvival rrom the moat ancient period or is dua to the mbrodaotion of tha 
Arabic alphabet in the middle ages. 

A pralon^d period mnstf of cenraef have elapaod between the first Ldtrodactioo of tbe 
Somitlc alphabet by tbe mefdhanta, its adopt! oo by the Brahtuana wbiob probably did net 
take place at onca, and tba cbboratlop of ths 46 radical signs of the Btobmi together with 
ita ayatam of medial vowels and ligatures^ 

As, aceording to the rcatiUs of the preceding enqniT)% the elaboration of the Brahmi 
was oompleted about B. Q. &00» or perbapa even earlier^ the a qito^ about B. BOO, 

may be conaldeted aa the actual date of the introdnotion oE the Semitic alphabet into India^ 
Thifl eatlmate i&, however, [19] merely a provisional one, which may be modiEed by the 
discovery oE new epigraphie docnmcnla in India or in tbe Semitic countrlea. If such a 
modiScatioa abonld become ncoeaeary, the reeults of the recent finde induce me to believe 
that the dat^ of the introductEoD, will prove to Ml earlier^ and that it will have to be fired 
perhapi in the tenth oentury B.C., or oven before tb&td 

II,—THE KHABO^THI SCEIPT. 

I a ujoj iccip/terdd. 

The Indian alphabet running from right to Igftp the has been 

deciphered eroLusively by European sehotarB among whom Masson^ Ji Prineep, Ob^ Laasenj 
E Korrie, and A. Cnoningbam muat be particularly mentioned,®^ The eeins of the lade- 
Grecian and Indo-Scytbian kings with Greek and Frakpt inscrEptions furniehed the first clue 
to the value of tbe letiefa. Tbe reanlta^ which the identificMbtioDa of tbe royal names and 
titles seemed to furniab, were partly confirmed, partly rectified and enlarged, by the 
discovery of the Bbilhb^agarhi version of the ASoka edicts and E, C. Bay ley Kangri 
iDBcriptiqn in Binhmi and Kharo^thL The oliaraoters -of the A^oka ediote are readable with 
foil certainty, with the exception of a few ligatures (see below, § 11, 3, 4}. Similarly^ the 

iuEcripiioEa oE tbe ^Akag oGTer no difiO-cultfeai and tUe new MS. of the Bhaznmapada frem 
Khotan^^ is in general not difiicult to read. But eonaidarable porticna of the inacriptions of 
the Parthian Gudnphata and of tbe Kudina kiuge Kani^ka and Huvi^ka, still resist the 
attempts of decipberere and intorpretere. 

§ ?.—CJje and characUrUUi^^. 

In its form, known to ng at proBentp tbe Kharo^thi is an ephemeral, chiefiy epigraphic, 
alphabet of N^rtb-Weatern India, The maiority of the infioriptiona written in Eharo^hT 


hfcTO been found between 69^—Long, end 33“—&5“ N, Let., in tbe eneient province of 
Gandbom, kba modera eaetera Afghaniitao and tbo Hortbtra Padjih i and the oldest 
documeDta are coofiDed ta tha dietriets the capitals of wkioh were Tuila (ShSh-Datl) to the 
east of the Indus, and Piukalivati or Carsedn (H&sbtnsgsr) to the vreet of tbe river. 
Single ioBcriptlona tave turned up further souilirWaBt in BbSwalpur near UuUSn, south 
in MatburS, and Bouth-oaat in Kaogra, and single words or lettera in Eharohnt. Ujjata and 
Maisur (^iddSpura Awta edieta®*). Coins, cameos and M33. with Kharo^tbl eharaetore 
hare been oarried nmch further north and north-oaat. The period donog whioh, according 
to the doenmniitary evidence at present available^ the Kharo^libi soema to have been used in 
India, extends from the (oarlb century B. C. to about the third cantory A-D., tho earliest 
letters oecuring on the Persian sipoit (§ S) and the latest perhaps on the Gandhnra soolptarea 
and tbe Eu^noa ingeriptiooe.®® As the note in the Fawansbulin of A.D. 668 (see above, § 1) 
show*, the Buddhists preserved a knowledge of theexistenao of the alphabet much longer. 

Hitherto, the Kbaro$tbi hsa been found (l) in atona'inacriptianfi, (3l on metal plakM 
and VMoa, {3) on coins, U) on cameos, and (5) on a longer known small piece of biroh 
bark from a StDpa in Afghanistan^'*® and on the BLPrja MB, of the Bhammapadn from 
Khotan- The latter MS. has probably been written in Gandhlira dutiog the Ku^nna period. 
The dialect of its text shows characteriatic affinities to that of the Sbahb^garbi version of 
the A&ota ediota, and its ebaractors agree very closely with those of the Wardak vaae.^ On 
the metal plates and vaaee. [30l the letters Ircquaiitly nonsiat of rows ^ts, or have been 
firat punohed in this manner and afterwards aoratohed in with a elifus , On stone vases 
they are Bometimes written with 

In spite of its frequent utilisation for eplgraphio documants, the Kharo^thi is a 
popular icript, destined for clerks and men of business. This is proved by the thronghout 

highly cursive character of the letters, by the absence of long vowels, which are nsaloM for 

the purposes of commen daily life, by the expression of groups of naasprated donhle 
consonants by eingle ones (to for tto) and of nnaspirated and aspirated ones by the latter alone 
(ftha for AAAa). and by the invariable use of the Anusvara for all vowelleas medial nasala. 
The discovery of the Kbotan MS. makes it very improbable that there existed aoothef form of 
tbe seript which, being more eimilar to tbe BrShmi in completeness, would havo been 
more suitable for tbe Brahmaoical ^istras. 


The direction of tbe KharQ?tbI from tight to left made it o priori highly probable that 
its Clemente had been borrowed from the Semi tea ; and the almost exact ag^ment of the 
forme for ftu. ho. round vo with Aramaic iigus of the traasitioaal type indueed E. Thomas 
to assume a closer coonection of the Kbaro^thi with this alphabet^''®. H.a view baa never 
been disputed 1 hut of late it has been given a more preeisa form by ^ 

Cueningham, who assign the introduction of the Aramaic letters into India to the first 
Akbaemor.ians^“^ Tbe reasons which may be addnoed for this opinion are as foliows :- 

(1) The Aiuka edicts from the western Fa5iab use for'writing, edict, the word ^ 

evidently has been borrowed from the Old Persian, and they derive from ,t the verbs dipaf.. 


"he writiOd'aDd ''he to wnire boq bbove* § % B. (-1) The dietriet^ where 

Khero^bl inBfirlptioOfl ooeuri B^peoiELlLy in oaprlier aro thole pirbs of lodle which 

prob&bly were eubjoct to the Feniftnij b« it with or without iDterriiptldati fro eh nboQt Q, 
500 to 331. {Sj Amoog the PersiftR siglifit there ere egme meirked with eiD^e eylkblBs in 
Khera^thi Kod BrihoaL^'^^p wheoDs it may bo I of erred th&t they were ebraok in India during 
the PerainJi period* end tbet the Khiira^bi wa^e eorront daring a great part of the fotirth eentury 
certeinty before the fall oE the Peraian empire in B.Q« 33L Some coneiderabk variations 
in the Kbaro^tbl letters of the A^oka ediote, well as tba strongly Duralve forms of several 
ligalnreBp each as jfo. e/ra^fo. (see below* § Lip 0* 2p Sh likowlie point to the conolosLon that 
the alphabet had had a long history before tbe middle of the third oentriry B«C« (4) BecenI 
diaeovories m Semitio epigraphy make it eatremely probable that the AramaiCp which was 
used already in AaSyria and Babylob for offiaial and bnsinesa purposes side by aide with tbe 
enoeiform writingp was very widely spread during tha rale oi ibe Akbaemenians. Numerous 
Aramaic tnsertptioDB of this period bare been found in Egypt, Arabia, and Asia Minor, and 
one even in Peratft. Besidei, E^ypt has fnrobhnd a number oE oMoial Aramain papyrip and 
Asia Minor many ooins with Aramale Legends, a track by Persian satrap!! In addition, there 
Is the eurictis statement in tbe Book of Esrai IV* T, aceording to wbioh the EbpEd art tans sont to 
Artaxenes a letter written in tbe Aramt soript and kuguage, taking alt these points together* 
there are saffiEiient reasous to wirrant the aSiertiioxi that Aramaic was commonly employed not 
only In the offices of the satraps, but also in the royal seoTetarlate at Stisa.^ The nltimate cause 
for the official nee of the AramaiQ script and language during the Akbasmenian period waSp no 
doubt, that numeroiis Aramaeans held appointmonts as olerke* accountants, miut-mastere and 
so forth in the Persian Civil Service, When the Persian empire wii^ rapidly built up on 

the rains of more ancient monarabies, its rulers must have faund tbe eniployment oE the 
trained BubalteruB of the former goycrnmentSi among whom the Aramaeans were foremost, 
not only convenient, but absolutely nuavoidable. In these circumBtancci, it is but uatnra] 
to asBUQie that, after the full organisation of tbe administration by Darius, the Forslan satraps 
introduced Aramaean subordloatcs Into the Indian prcvIuceB* and thereby forced tbeir 
Indian subjects^ especially tbs clerks of tbe native prlncse and of the heads of towns and 
villagesp to loam Aramaic. At firsti the intercoune between the Persian and the Indian offices 
probably led to tha ass of the AramaiQ letters for the norlh'wesbera Frulyt^ and later 
to mqdiScations of this alpbabet, which were rqade according to the principles of the older 
Indian Brnhmi^^®, and through which the Kharo§thI finally aroao. The adoption of the 
Arabic alphabeti daring tbs middle ages and in moderD times, for writing a number of Indian 
dialeota^ is somewhat analogous, as Jt likewise hapi]eued Under foreign preasnrei and as 
its characters were and ate used either without or with modificationie. (5) With ibese 
laet eonjectnres agrees the general obaraetsr of the Kharo^thi* which is clearly intended foe 
dorks and men of hualnesi s see abovop § 7. (6) Finally, they aro confirmei] by tha 
circumstance that the majority of the Kbaros|bi signs can be most easily derived from the 
Aramaic types of the fifth centnry p.C. which appear in the Saq^drab and Teima inscriptions 
of 0. 0. 432 and of about B. C. SOO, while a few letters agree with fiomewhat earlier forma 
on the later Assyrian weights and tbs Babylonian ecals and gemS] and two or tbree are more 


37 


=lo.ri, MM h lb. Uf. .i8» .1 tta i....iplio.. Ita St.1. viic.™. .»4 ‘h- 

lb. Tb, nhol. ol lb. Kb.»«bi. «i.b M l»e »«. 

.rf teoS-WW i. th-b o' lb. .b.r..i.» .. tb. M«.I»t.»»" “J 

.UDM. *bi.bl.-0.s«™il>th.in..ripti0MOl8.(iq5t.b,X.i«. .«a lb. S.rN»«"- 

lb. »rUi .5 o' lb. ar.™. P-XVl....» ESrpl. -b'-b pirtl, “ 

Tanrideo^i.. l»Vcdg td tb. Akh««.ai.n p.rioJ. it doe. not » ..11. M.ov of il^ 
Signs are so ^.ry oursire that thay c^not be ooatiSarod as the prototypes of the 
Khsrostbf Utters, and its diMm is that of s mioute current hsudwrittng. Some speeisl 

resombLces apposr to be. on a closer in.esiiBation. tbo resnlts of 

Taking all tbese poioU together, the KbsreHbi appears to bave be.n elaborated ip tbo fifth 
century B.C). 

%9.—Delo.iis of tltt deriinilton > 

The snbioinedcomparaUve.tablemustratei the details of the derivatUP. The sigmas in 

cob I baTc been taken (with the exeeption of Ho, 10. «L I. from liotiogs Tabula 

a * I ■ cola 6 B 9 ll feod IS ; those in cot Hi from the seoao worti 

Boriptufae ArauiBicaOp ISMp cola, o, OaSi ^ * * , 

..te.is.ii.i6,i7,i9.oaib.„i.«*..ni.iv.»» pioi. 1 oi lb,. »i.o.i,..a .n b... 

beeo ro|)foduc 0 i by jihotoUtbofiraphy* 

A.—Borroitf€i 

Prdiminary renwrts.-Tba changea of the Arsmaic signs have been caus^ chiefly by 

tb. (oll.wi.g P,m.ipl..: Ill b, 

.. lb. op.. .04, lb. b.i.. b.'.a. CO. 

.0 aret.tMi tfl IPCO op» ..ward# [23] or wltb tranicrc llrokc tfarougb lb. 

taining more thou two Ums rising np a « ifc^all of whUb peculiarities would baTO 

rr.b:rrrrr^':.*rb." ra."''.. b,: ..^..I'ai. 

““ It r m tr»bTtr.‘ r “,rr .< ib. b„d 

i.. cr::i ,«..«oo .04 lb.'.', o. xru.rM t:" t"b 

:• .^irr tr;T«u "^Tb. o.™-.b. 

darived from » ^ ftituilar loop® are eounnon in later ligatures, 

cursive loop on the Tight and a c ■ n v* nL I IS XII*—No# 4, 

see pi. I. 33. ^5. 3S. till tbit I Vee^rdiog to col 

da. Ml s’^Cm on Assyrian weights—No. 5, ha, col III.-Hr, derirod 

]' ^'stoTrU^tU^Ucoi I, «(Tiima). with the transposition of the TUndant in the mid^o 
from a form Uk« ^ beilitato the insert-ioo oI i, e and & 

o, lb, 1. 004.. N,. 171-K.. S, ». c. ni. 

Tllo, S.i.oir.bl, ib. p.piri i. ».>• «■ 


m 


Ko. 7, ia, DoU III, a,=dariTsd ffom » form Uke those in ool. !, a, A (Teima), 
the left coper beifif turned upwards still forther^ whence the usual Sharosthl letter in 
ool. III. is derived by omiltins the stroke at the foot; the papyri, ool. II, show more 



1 

1! 

Tir 

JV 

1 

fH 

h 

; 

7 3 r ? 

t 


2i!> 

7 

7 X 

3 


4 

f 

a 

4 

> ** 


f i 

1 1 7 

i 



? ^ 

S 

7 

W 

7 


t 


m 

1 1 

y 

3 

t'Wi 


n 





A 


» 

1 1 

w 

?> 


tl 

Lll 

UU 

1 


£r 



SLTv t/ 

4£ 

13 

;; 1 


5 T 

P V 7 

H 

s 


y 


1 ** 


yw 

p /> 

> I 


» 

yf 

r 

r 

xt 



4 i 


13 

*1 T 

D) 

1 


U 


S/\t/ 

T 


23 


h 

*7 

f T-T? 
_1 


advanced forme uneuitabla for comparieon.—No. 8, ia, col. IlI.=€7jWh, oo!. I <Teinja), the 
sound ot the Indian ia beinfi veiy similar to a palatal )£a, ae in German icA.—No. 9, ya, 
col. in.-rod, derived either from a form like ool. I, or directly from one like ool, I. a 
(Aosyriftii weighU}, with the omission of the bar on the tight (see preliminary rematka. 1); 

























39 


rk&ftlogous forma acourriog to lator FftSmyramao asd P&tiUvi (E.TJSA. cols. 91-96, 30-33, 
36-39, 58).—No. 10, 4o, ool. ni, = ffapA. Oerivoilbya turn from right to kft from col. I, i 
(AaayriaD weightai Babylooian aeaSa, io.), ami with tbs additias of h top-atroka, ia order 
to dUtiogaisb the now sign from fa (No-11, col. III) aad from pa (No, 15, col. Ill) t the 
aigna of tbs papyri, col, 11, differ entirely,—No. 11, la, col. Ill, Jjonifld, a form like those 
in col. I. fl, c (Telma) being tnraed tapay-tnivy oniog to the arefBtoti bo sigaa with appendages 
at the foot alone {prelioiiiiary reuarica, l), and the curved lino being broken and attached 
lower in order to distinguish the new letter from A- 

No. 19, ma, ool. IH, a, b, = U«Tn, deriveil from a form like that in eol. I, a, 6 (Sftqqtlrab) 
with a curved head, by the omieeioa' of tbe transveisa line and a mdimentary indication of 
the vertical standing originatly on the right, whcnco comes the Eemicircular ordinary ma of 
tbo Aeoka edicts, eol. Ill, o, still more molilated on account of the vowel-signs ; the forms 
of the ATeta of the Papyri, cot, 11, are uneuited to be considered Lhe prototypes of the Kharc-^thi 
laa.—^No. 13. ho, col. Ill, a —Nuts, eoL I, a, b (Saqqaiah), a later derivative being the na 
of eol. in, 6 ', the Jfun of the papyri, oOl. II, is again tmsnitod for comparison,—No. 14, io, 
eoL eol. I (Teima), with transposition of the Blanting bar to the left end oi the 

top-stroke from which it hangs down, and with mnnoction of its lower end with the tail of 
the sign, which has been pushed forward towards the left (see the figures in B-IS. III. 2 ; 105) ; 
anslogous devolopmesits appear in Nahata-saii (E. TSA, cola, 46, 4T) and in Hebrew.—No. 15, pa, 
coL in, a,=Fhi, col. I (Teima). turned from right to left to diatinguiah it from A; in the more 
usual po of Ml- ni, b, the curve has been pushed lower down.—No- 16, ca, eol. ITI,=2'jod<, 
derived from an acute-angled from like col. I, a. b (Teima), with the omisaion of the Second hook 
on the right [see preliminary remarks, 2) aod with the development of a hook below the head, 
because the vertical was made separately i the analogous Tsadt of col. II, b. has been 
developed, because the right stroke of the head was made separately nnd drawn to the 
TertiBal. 

So. 17, Jtha, col. lII, = QopA, derived from a form like cot. t, b (Serapeum) with the 
conversion of the eeotral pendant into an elongation of the top-stroke on the left» aimilarly, 
the pendant has been transferred to the right end of tho letter in the Teima form (B TSA. 
col. 10),—No. IS, ra, col- in,= Bejftj eol. I. o. 6 (Saqqarali), with eomplete removal of the 
angular prou!«ranco on the right-No, 19, ?a, col. in.=Shm. eol. I {Teima). tamed topsy¬ 
turvy owing to the averaion to tops with more than two itrokes rising upwards {preliminary 
remarks, 9), and with a lengthening of the central stroke ow'mg to the prediketion for loug- 
taikd signa.—No. 20, H. cel. lH.-'roW. derived from a form like that in cel. I, o (.Assyrian 

weights) or in ooM, KSaqqSrah), with the transpoBition of the bar ta the top of the (21] 

vertical, as in col. IT. fl. the new sign at the same time being turned from right to kft in 
order to avoid the reecmblance to pa (No. 15). and being broadened in order to distinguUh it 
from va and ra (Nos. 6, 18); the older form and tho intermediate stops appear in tha 
(No. 20. col. IV. a) and (a (No. 20. col, IV. b) where the Original Tate has been preserved, 
and in (a (No. 90. col. IV* c) where the bar stands at the top ; compare below, B, 1. C. 

hnd B, 


40 


(ll Asptrftlioo.—llao aapimUon. 18 e^preSBcd by tbo ifldition of a enr^e or s boot, 
which ptohAhly lepresent e. cursiva Jia (Taylor), and for wbioh auraiTfly n aimpla stroke 
appears ; at the aame time, tho original fnStfka b socaetimee BimpUfied.—(o) A curve or a 
hook » added to the right of the vertical of pa in pfu*. No. 3, col. IV, to the top of dn in dka, 
No. 4. col IV, a, and to the end of the aeoand bar of (o. No. SO. col. IV, c, (rora which It riaae 
upwards, in (ho, Ko- SO, col. IV, d (properly (fiol—(i) A book, a ourye, or curalvely a 
a Blantlng itroko, appears to the right of ba ia bha, No. if, eol. IV, a, b, the head of ba beiog 
converted at the aame time into a straight Uhb and pushed somewhat more to the left, ia 
order to avoid the identity with ha. No. 10. col ^HL—(c) In the following aspirataa appear 
only cursive straight strokes, added on tho left in jha, No .7, col. IV. and pho. No. 15, «l 
I\, and on the right in chd. No. lfi> col IV, (ffla, N6;'4, cal^JV, e, and tha. No. 20, ool. IV, a, 
all of which leltere show, however, additional peculiarities. In eka. the little pendant on 
the left of CO has beeen made horiiiontal and comhined with the stroke of aspiration to a croBS 
bar. In r/Aa, the head of (fo has been flattened into a straight line, Tha has been formed 
out of tbe ancient Aramaic ro«. No. 20, col. 1, a. tntnod from right to loft, and the stroke 
of aspiration contintieB tbe bar of IToio towards the right. 

(21 Llngnalfl.—ta has been formed ont of the older Taw, tamed from the right to 
tbe left, by the addition of a short bar. which in the A&oka edicts asnally stands on the right 
and lower than that on tbe left, aa in No. 20, col IV, &. In col IV, c. tbe sign of lingtinllsn- 
tion stands on tbe left, below the (a with the bar at the top. This form of (a, whieh 
appears rarely in the A^oka edicts, must formerly have been cammon, as the (Ad has been 
derived from it (see above, B. 1, a). The rfo of No. 4, col IV, b, eiootly resemblea the 
common Aramaic DafefA in eol I, i (5Joima) and may he ideotioal with it. It the alphabet 
imported into India Mntnineia two forms for 4a (col. I, a, 6), both may have been borrowed, 
and the mote eumbrons one may have been used for the expression of the Taller sound, It ie, 
however, also possible that tha r/a has been formed out of the da of No. 4, col. Ill, a, by tha 
addition of the bar of lingualisation, placed vertically on tha right. The tw, No. 13, col. IV, 
A, ia likewise derived from no, ool HI, a h. hy the additbn of a straight stroto going dojrn- 
wards ; compare what has been said above, §4, B. 4, regarding the nee of a short etrote for 
denoting the ehange of the qoulity of a horrowod. or derivative sign in forming the AI, O, 
»a, lie and of the Bruhtnl 

(3) The paUlaL ito. No, 13, eol, IV, b, c, constats of two no (col. III, o) joined together 
(E. Thomas), and illnetrates the tnoderu Indian name for Tut and which the Pandits often 
call the big nokarai- The sign, which is really not necessary for a clerk's alpbobot, Jias 
perhaps been framed only bscauSD it existed in the Brnhmi, the Pandit's alphabet. 

(4) hfedial vowels, absence of vowel is ligatures, and AnusTura.-^Lpong vowels are not 
marked, and a inheres, just as in tbe BrUhnii, in every eonsonaut. Other voweU are marked 
by straight strokes. In the case of i» the stroke passes through the left aide of the top-lina 
or top-Unea of the coutfioabt ; in w, it stands to the left of tho toot ; in s, it de.cends on 
the left aide of the top-line i in o, it hang* down from this line, see (Ao, No. 20, col IV, d ; 
for further details see below, §11, B. Joined to A, the same elrokes form I, 17,and Q 


41 


{No. 1, col. IV, Tha absence ot h vowel between two dissimUar consonsnts, exccFt 

fina&ISi is expressed, as in tbo ErPilmsli by tba combination of the two sisns into a Ifsatnre, 
in which tho seconii latter is naually connectea with the lower anil of the first. But ra stcnda 

invariably at the foot of the other conaonaot, wbatheritmay haTe to bo pronouticfla before 

or after it. Bonbla [05l eonfiODanU, eseept onaala, aro oiprassed by single ones, and non- 
aspirates and aspirates by the aspirates alone. Nasals iBnnodiatoly preceding other coaeo* 
Bants, are always oapressod by the Anusviira, which, in the Asoka edicts, is attached to tbs 

preceding fltdlria. 

The non-expression of o. and the rules regaidinB the formation of tbo ligatures, no doubt, 
have been taken ovot from the BTHbrni. only minor moaificalions being introduced. And 
it seems probable that the use of straight strokes for U «. « o «5«e8 

source For. already in the Brlhmi ot all the A5oka edicts, «, e and o are either regularly or 
occasionally expressed by simple slrokes. and in GirnSr i is represented by a sbsltow enrm 
often hardly diatingnisbabla from a straight stroke ; moreover, i. e and o stand m BrilhmS, 
just as in the KharO-Hhi. at the top of the coneonsnls. and » at the foot. .A coonoctiou ol 
the two system of medial vowebeigns is therefore undeniable, and that of the Briibrni must 

be regarded as the original ono, since its signs, as has been shown above, §1. C. 1, evidently 


have bean derived from the initial vowels. , •_ ? 

The notation of I. V, E and 0 by qombinatione of A with the medial vowebeigos is 

p..ouli.r I. Ih. KtoroSM. «d i. »tlrib.tabl. to . a..ir, to .implily lb. •IPbPb.t- AtoO« 
later Indian alphabets, the modern Devsnligari offers an analogy with its aud ?n. 

the ; 'si ir 5li 0, and ^ Several among the 

and the Goifrr&U with lift w v, i* ^ ' ■ t 

foreign alphabets derived from the BrShmi, as o-g. the Tibstan. a ow o princip e 

tho Kharo?thi fully developed. , . j 

The Annsv-ars. which is used, ss in the BriibmLfor all vowellesS nssa v. is 
IE. Thornes). In marri. No. 13. col. IV, it atiU hss tho full form nf but mmnlly 

\% uddeirgo&9 iSBrelyfl alteriLtion ; &flft b^low, §11* B, 6. 

^ of I * 

to Plftte I tho Kharo^tbi shawa IoJXt ohief vaTiofcleei viz. (l) tho 
to p . « f. in tho ASoka edieta at Shlhbazgfl.rhi Iphoto- 

OBO oi tho fourth add third cen ur ^ Mansohra 

.r .aip. Yii. <" ;»■ spS U«r.pbi. icatopp., 

(photolithcgraph of edicts 1-VIIt. m JA. 1^, _ giddSpura (photolU hog raphe in ET. 

1 ). with which the signature in 0 C4 ^ Nos. 9. 12. 13) and 

a.l38-140\ the legends on the oldest corns (antoty^ '“ggs eesi („iiy agree, 

the syllables on the Persian ttgloi fautotypes m J* BAS. _ Indo-Grecisn 

{.) ^‘■-ariety of the second and fir, 
kings, which is imitstod by some later foreign kings fautotypea 

of Indian Coins in tho British Masoum,ph4-an. 0, to first century AD. {?). on 

(3) The variety of the 6aka ^nod, firtt ce in 

tfaeTaxila eopper-plala of Patika {it ograp m ^ ^udasa from Mat hull, which 

ET. 4. se). and on the iion-capital of the satrap ^4^^* or budasa 


6 


43 


odours aUo on soma iofulpium from 6ADdblir& (eiiitotypo La J. ASB, 5Sj 141, ptMO ^ Amali; 
phiL hiat CL WA. 1396), od fcha Ea]daw& stqao (WZK3hI. 10. 53, 327) ft^ud on the ooioa of 
fieTGrftl Sftka and Kit^nGA klnga (ftTitotypca, P. GardDST^ op- oit.^ pL 21-25). 

(4) Tb 4 ^troagl^ i^ursire a^sript o! the iirefc and BeoQod centuriea A.D. (?)| which be^ns 
with tbe Takhi-i-Babi ^□gonFtiiQI:l; of Gdodopherreg (aukitype in JA- 1890> Ii = 3.N1. 3^ pL 
1, Ko. 1) And ia ItiHy developed in tba iDicripticne ol bbe latar Kn^Ina kloga Kani^ka and 
Hnvi^ka Uatotype of the Zeda inBCfipbiona in J.\. 1890, It — S.NET. 3, pi, 1, 5To. 3p of the 
MaDikyilla Btonc, 3A. 1396, I, ^ 6, pi. 3, of the Su Bihir inecription, lA, 10, S24, 

Lithograph of the Wardik va^e, J*BAB* 18G3| 256t pL 10)^^^, and ocenrg algo in the MS. of the 
Dhammapada from Khotan ; aee above, §T. 

% 11,—THE AHOHAIO YAEIETY*!^^ 

A.—rodieof 

(1) [26] A small stro^Cp rising upwards at ao aente angle, may be added at the 
foot of every letter endiufi with a straight or slanting Une, in order to mart its end [plato 
It I, II : 6* lip Y I 7* II ; 8, II ; Ac), If a letter ends with two slanting lines^ like ya and 
ia (34, n), the tii;tatTDke may be added to the left. In the ASoka edicts of Haneehra, ifh4 
receiTes instead Dccsslonally a straight hass'^abroke (13^ V)- 

(2) 0a has bhree Tatioties, (a) head with ohtu&e angle (10« 1. 11, IV) ; (&) head 
with curve {lO, Y): (c) head with curve connected by a vortical with the lower part (lOp 111). 
^(3) The head ot cfm is like wise sometimes anglat (11,1, lY) and somotimoB round (H, II), 
and loses (Occasionally the croii-bar below the bead, as in the later types. — (4) The full form 
ofja occurs at least cnee in Shuhbaagarhl (12,1, Y) and ofEoner in Manseliraj where onae 
(edict Yp 1. 24) the bar stands to the left of the foot, Tho left gida stroke of ju is 
often curved ll2, III)^—C5j In ni, the escond shortened na (gse above, §9^ 3) Is 
sometimes added on the right (H^ I, Y) and sOTnetime^ on the lelt (14, HI, IVl. DccasionalLy, 
the right side of the kttor U converted eursivcly intd a verticiL as in the later 
inscriptions (14. IX)^ 

(6) The normal form of (a ie that of 15,1, II i but the bar on the Left stands 
□ccaflionally lower than that on the right (|§, Y ; Ilh or both bars etsnd on the 
left (33, YI), or tho bar on the right la OEsHted (comnionly in Msnsehra) (16, Hi). 

(7) Ta (liO) fa mostly shorter and broader than ra (31and either its two Lines 

are of equal length* or the vertical one Is shorter. Forms like 20, V, ato rarep—(8) Pi 
(22, T[) shows twice, in SbEhbiirgaTiil edict lY, 1* 8, and ^lansebra edict VII* 1, 33 
(where tho transcript In ZDAIO, has etrcneoualy dri\ a ciiTVe> to the right of the foot, which 
is probably nothing hut an attempt to dearly dUtingdish da from Dha with 

tho left end turned upwards (23, Y) is rare and a second ary deyolopment (fl-eo above, §9, B, l). 
In the abnormcLl dha of 33, Ylil (dArd)p from MauCchrs, the S(Hond bar is a Htibstitnts for a 
very sharp bend to the left (S3, Y). — (lO) The na with the bent bead (24| III) occurs not rarely 
in the syllable m. 


(11) Tli6 gfflntly mutilated ma (S9, I) « mora common than tlio forma wiHi reionaota 
of tho old feodftQt (oomitaw aboTo, §9, A. No, la). It appaorfl inyarkbly in connoctioa with 
vowel Bigoa anti owes its eslafeence tq aiicb cotoblGabionSn 

(13) Jki with B curve on the.left, aa in tho later iDBcriptlotid (33. VIII), ia rare in the 

A^ka edietc, but oocors Id Hanaelira ediot VI. 1, 39. _ 

(13) The curaivoly rounded ia, of 31, XII. it rare ; bub emoa, in ShiihbEssearhi edict 
XIII, 1. 1. apuoara a ia hardly dlitiuBuiihnbb from vo.-H4) The jo with a trlBOgtikr hoad 
(S6. 11). and that with a rouDded head (36,1, III. IV), areWiyo dcvobpmouta from the old 
polygonal from (36, V). The verticil sUoka ol m it ocoasionally omitted. a» m UansoliTB iSTJ 

(16) The oommoD forma of ita with a curve (3?, I, IV) or a short book (ST, IXIt V) at 
the foot, are outaive deTelopmenls of the Jio of 37, II i see aboye, §9, A, No. u. 

B — vowd* and Jniisiiars 

(11 The i-slrcke goes regularly across the loft aide of the horlMuUl strokes of the 

coMonants (6. Ill ; 7. Ill; 15. II, HI : Ao.): In letteta with two boriaontal or op^ 

strokes. It paaaee through both (11. Ill : 16, lU 5 38. HI, VI i Ac ), likewise through both the 
top^strokes of {19. X). In I (2,1), ii (31. 11), and «i, it etauds just below the head, and lu 

wt (30, II) it bangs in tho bft side. (< 

(a) The s-alfoke corresponds in form and position to the upper half of the t*etfoke U. 

i ; 6. IV ; la, II i 13. Ill i 40.). i. B 14. II) U .>."4 

(3) The s-stroke mostly corresponds in its pooition to the lower bs , , *l 

(5.1 i 13j IV ; 14, IV ) Ac.), Lut it stands turtbat bo the right in the aoglc, orm y 9 

npperpart of thBlsitere,inpD.flfto(0-II)^“^^t36.1V). ./n r . r tf I- 

(4) The u-strokc atands regularly at tlie left lower end of the eonsouant (3. I . 8. Itl, 

10 , IV : 19, HI : ACbut a little bigber up if the toot of the eon.onaut is eurv^ to the left 

(U. 3. II), or to the right (dn. 33, IV), or has a hook on the right {pm, a&. V i fcu. 37. I\ J. 

Ini»«it8taudstothBkftoEthetopofffla(sflemrn.a9,VJ. 

(5) The Auusyirra has the fuU form of «« (see aboye. ^9, B. 4) only oeeasionally m 

(29, IV). More commonly it le represented cursiyely by a straiBbt stroke as m wwffi (98, ), 

or by two hooks at the aides of win as in maii.(39.X). In combination with other conso- 
out. oodtos io . el.«l. dutios 0. tioo. tt. Aoo»S.. i. ~.rk.a b, op,»»« 

Upwards wbioh the foot of the consonaut blaocts (8, IV ; H, IV ; 17. . . » * ' * 

re^Hu'LbbEsgarhl. oftoner in Mao sab rs, ^ ^ ^ 

I ' ,i.»r}ilqi Vl If the foot of the conaonant has soina other aiipendogo. o 

of IrtiS, US IP ^ it i J f IQ T/W flirrapil f V) ‘ 

Warn ie attached higher upto the yertioal. as in no,,* (14, V): (IS, V> . (33. VJ . 

jiflHi (37 V) The angular Anusvnra is alwaye divided in paip (30. V) and in W. and ^e o 
;:,ns to I end of the and the other .o the left- This may also be does 

in ftod in (SS* IV)i 

C*— Ligatur^9» 


(fl) For ra, which ronafc bo prctioimcfld sOQiafciitioa bobro and soniotimofl nftor iba 
(o^cepbioti Id in Man3ohr& Yt L.^ ^ppe^TFr bsaiJoa alightiy matikted forme lin T{t> 
SPi, IVp ami 59* iL (a) a skotiog lino* with or wibhoub a beodp wbleh go^s through this 
mi^dLe dI bho vettioal oi bhu cocctblBod daDSODaDli (ue id ^mr I i r(Oi I[ ; r{ij SPp 111) i 
[lEr] uko a curbed or etmight ebroko at tho foot of bhe oamhidfid algo (rt/i V ; Arnj 6r V t 
gra, 6# V ; Iro, QPf V ^ {i/ira, 2% V ; ^Bp Ylll ; pruy 2-5, Y ; 27^ V ; utaflif 33, V i kru, 

3^, Y ; 4 lr/, 3Pf Vllf p IK). In combinatioa with mo, the ra-stroko aland a inirarl&bly at tho 
right top, m io trn (a9h V)^ and in km and hhra (^3, V)i oocaaloDaUy at bho right end ol tho 
hooks of bhoso lottora. Somotlnioai ospoclally m 3.1adsehrtj a ourire opod ahoire, as In thm (21, 
IV], is aDb^thuted for tho straight atrokon Tbosttoke add hh^ ourTotp of dourJOp are our$ive 
subatltutoi for a full ra, attsehed to tho foot of the cotnbbed oonaodanta. 

(3) In nF£i (39, ID the two oonaodaDta bayo been pnahod tlio odo into the otbar, eo that 
the Tortical does doty hath far tho va and tba ra. The same prlDclplo is followod io tlio forma- 
tiod of the Isgatoro JCa (which codBlste only in Sbiihbazgarhl edict I^ U 2, smfamdi], of sa 
with a hooked into the vertical, 39^ tV) At the same tlmd m is mutilated, tho tdiddlo of its 
top remaidtDg apen and tho hook an the left bEing omitted. This is clearly visible ia ili (39, Y) 
and stri (39, IX\ while *fa (39, lllh {39, VI b 5fa [39, VII) add tin {39,^ VIH) are made 
more negligentily. The ligatdro of m and pa h formed according to [28] the samo prlDeiplES, but 
the la is mutilated still more and merely iDdleateij by a little book ml the top of the vertical of 
pa id spa (39, Z) and ipi (39, In spa (39^ XI} the hook stands on the Bidc-Uinb of 

(j) The ligature b 33» VII aecma to have two different meanidgs^ In Shahbazgarhi 
edict X, L 21, the sign appears in the repre&cntative pf the Sanskrit which in lb$ 

dialect of tho ASoka odiets might be either fedaluaye or fodeffayfp and in Mansehra ib occuri 
frequently id the repreteen tail ve of the Sanskrit dffnnn. As the Kb^ana iDacriptions offer a 
simTlar sign (31, XI11} in the re presen ktive of the Sanskrit snlTi^iiSin, wo have probably to 
read Ina in Shfibbazgarhl edict Xi 1. 21, and to assume that the curve at the foot of 
represenls a va, jbst as it gtauds in i7ira (2I»IV] for the similar ra. This applanation Is 
cpufirmEd by tho ligatures 30, XIII, and 37i XIII, which most probably are cqaivalaDb to ha 
(fieciTfi] aod sva (uti7idrK?£tiatniiiiK In Mansehra (especially edict XII) tho sign 33, VII, has 
fo bo read fma. 


% 12.^CHANGE3 IN THE LATER VABIETIES'*". 

A.-^Ths Todiml atgns. 

(l) The meaningless upward etroko can dec ted with the fpot of the verticals occurs only 
occa<ipDal1y on the Indo^Grecian coiss (7. VI \ 20, VI; 33^ Vll More frequently it appears 
detached to tho left oi the signs^ as in ji (1, VI), and oven with An (37, YD. A cursive suhs- 
titote 18 the very commeD dot, as m ha (37, VII) ; compaire also ma [29, VII). Finally, various 
letters, like ta (20, vIl) and na (2L VII), receive on the ludo^ Grecian eoins a horizoDUl base^ 
lino (ace above, §U* A* l]. Id the variety of the ^oaka period, tho ends of the verticals show 
Fometimes a mcanEngleas hook, as io ca (10, VIII) and in sa (36, TX), or a straight stroke on 
the Tighti &s in [35, \ III)* The eamo hook appears also in the cursive script of the Ku^nna 


porioJ t^. 35. X), or a horboDtal atroke to tbo loft, aa in A (1, XU, fco (6, X), t33. XI), 

na lai XII), if (27, XtJ, po (30. XJ. as wall os our^oa both to tbo right and loft, as m fcfio 
(7, X). ca 110, XII». dhi (16, XP. j;ti (9, X). tam. X\ mi (29. XI), where Iho eurve has Iweo 
added to the TOwebBlroka. 

(9) In the 5aU and Kuijuna varisties, the head of £o U oommoDl/ oonvoited lato a 
curve ( 6 , VUl)- and in the Ko^ona variety this curvo is ooDneetod with the eidsdimb of ka 
(see 6, X).—[3) In all tbo later varietiefl, tba top of iffta k made longer and curved tg the 

right (7. Vt-Xl; 39, XIVJ. ^ v „ 

(i) Id the l^aka typo, we have a euraive form of co, derived from 10, HI, m wnicb the 
loft end of the lower portioD of the sign la sUached to-the short vertical below thet^. 

Similar, still mere cursive, forma are oommoa in the Enjana variety ; ace 10, X, and XII. 

—15) All the later varieties show the cka without the oroas-W. and the vertical is 
occasionally made to slant ao that the sign looks like im.-( 6) In the later varietiea. tbs left 
flidedimb of is nearly always tonnded, and in the Kugana variety the head of the sign often 
consista of a flhallflw curve, from the left end of which the vertical hangs down (12. XI). 
Hence is developed the looped jo (iS. XII) of the Bimarsn vase. 

acroBS or to the left of the foot ocoura on the Indo Grcoian corns (12, VIIJ.—(i) In all e 
later varieties, one side of na invaiiably ahowa a vertical (14, VIH, IX). 

tS) The only known {a of the ^aks period in the ligatore ¥iel2-3,Xni) shows 
the arehaio form with one bar on the left; compare IS, III. In the Kusilnn variety, 

the two bars to the right and left (16. I) are converted into a straight 

by (o becomes tha (l5. X-XII). The small strokes at the top of f« (15, \I) are, as l^LEBT s 
impression of the Sii Bihar inscription shows, due to rants lo Ibe eopper The 

correct reading of the word, in which it ocenra. is instead of kicAKtiii* 

(Hoflrnlc).-(9j In all 129] the later varieties, (ftn (10. VlII, X, XI) loses the hook at the end 

oi the socood bar. . 

( 10 ) On the Jndo-Greeian coins, to (20) is very similar iota I id the bake 

iDBcriptions, it is only one-third of the siae of ro. and in the Kujlna variety the two 

lottera are again very similar. .. . 

(11) The Saka dtt of do (92. IX) is derived from the farm 22. H. while the 

Eigns 22. Vill and X, come from the utdinary da of the ASoka edicts. The Ku^aea 

form (22, XI) shows an inverted curve at the head. 

(12) The insoriptioD oI Gondopherres and some coins of that king and of 

Asiliees iV, Gardner, Cat. Ind. C. Br. Mus. p. 94. No. 22), sbew-the firet in the 
king’s name-a pecnliar sign (26, X) penally lord pftfl, hot possibly meant for fa as 
0 Franko proposes. ZDMG, 50. 603,-(13) In the variety, the ngbt end of 

the horizontal top of bka is oCMeionally connected with the vertical (39, X). and 
ecinctimes tbo top-stroke is connected with the flide-Umb, just as in kn (6. .. ). 
—(14) Tbo fuller ma 139. VI) Is oomiaon on the Indo-Greoian coiue. and for its siantmg 
Etroke the later coins often show a dot (29. VII). In the mi* of tho 6aka and 
K.«.. (». IX. Xl« "» >" "" '*■ *''' riebt p.Tt 

rises high np, and the loft is bent downwards : compare the lets mwn (33. XIU.. 


(is) la Jtbfl iDacripfciosflt ya btoonuea a cufira Dr rbombiL^-^ita 

B^tiret open below {3Cj XT, Xll}.-—(I6j In tbe later vatietiei, the Icift Itmb of la 
VIII, X) la ibTatlably rouad, and la the Ka-^Eda type it in otton attaobed to tbe 
top of the vertical XL XII).—(l7] In later blmeaK the head of ™ (33, YIUi X) 
ia ID variably ronaded. 

(183 Equally, ^ (3*p VIIL X) ia often made round and eimiUr to —(19) In 
later timee^ so (36, VII-Xl) Invariably loaea the line ood nee ting lbs left aide al the head 
with the tail, and the new form becomes in the Ku^^fida iDfloriptiona often highly 
curalvo 1 see 36^ XII. 

B.^—Jlfediai 

(1) Medial i often crossea the vertical low down ; see 1 {% VII, VI 11, Xl* di 
(22, Xl), nt (24, XI), ; and m the Kn.^Ena variety it gets a heob la mi (29, 
XI). Medial c libe-vnee is occasionally attached low dowa to the vertical, aeo to (3L 

XI) ■ ho (37. XII). 

12) The e-etrokc stands in E invariably oa the right of the A (L VLVIII)^ 
and it may sink doivn lew as the foot. The short stroke ii then converted into 
a. long bent line (4, X, XII) or receives a hook at the end (4| Xlb Occasionally d 
stsDds also at the foot of other Icttere, as in h (3I» IX, Matburu Uon-caFital). 

(3) On the lodo-Giecian coins, medial u keein its old form ; but la jn (12, 
YII) the stroke rises upwards on account of the base-tine of jci» likewiao ia pii {25, 
VIl) on account of the bend In the pd. In later tiiaeFi u is represented by a curve 
or a loopp as in U (3i VlII^, kw (F, XI), khn (7, Xl). &c. ; in mu (29, IX, Xll), the 
curvo opens to the right. 

U) The AnusvEta ie marked by a mo, laid on ita aide, which either Is conueEtod with 
its matfkii, ui ia A^i (1, YIIl, (9, Vlf), (kjTj* (Id. XI), or etaodfl separate to tba 
left, ue in (30, VIl), or may lie placed beloTr (see vtaliatiitasa in tbn Tiiiiita eoppar-plate, 
line ll 

C,— Liuatarts, 

(ij The U^Eaturea of the IcidO'Gi'eQiaa noUi^, eneh ee £ra (G, VXt), khra (39, XIV), 
s(ro (38, XIV), and tboBe ol the iSake iasciiptions, ^(e (92, XIII), khsa (95, XIIl), tta 
(33, XIII), 8 bow only 8 mall DhaoBta, The eame retnark applies to the Ugataros oa the 
coiiiB of the ^aku and the older Ku^doas, where, however, tome new gronps appear, 
BOob as pa (36. XIII), rma (33, XIII •, compare the> shape of mo in F. Gardner, op. 
cit., pi. 95, 1, 2), ipn (39, XIIl), which has boon tnosbly misread $pa on aoconqt of the 
Greek Spalyrises, iPd (30, XIII) with the va tgrned into a curve (see aboro, § U, 0, 4), 
and the daufatfnl repressotative of dpki (37, XIIl) in lOidphitos, the upper part of which 
ia plainly pi, while the lower ooe does not carrespamd to any known letter. 

(9) Ajoeng the lifaturee of the aariive Kti^nna insntjptioDe, aoine. Like pm (8, XI), 
6kra (38, XII), Maotly ogres witli the archaic forniB, and [30} daring this period wo 
fltill End even the old WO (ren) (39. I) in the word earwi. The ligatures Iro (31, XIII), 


47 


tia (32. Sill), ofton mlarekd ai (id, ^Jto fS5, Xlll), «>a ?(k (36, Xlll) ahnw tha naw 
Ku^ftna fprina of the compQUant parta. But the sa of 5tw(37, Xlll) ia bi^lp matilfttB*!, 
and tba loopfl of rya (34. Xllll roa (93. XlH, 9va (35, XII), and ajfa <36. Xtl)"" 
are naw oarsiTB formatioofl. la all 'vtoiAe wlipro one woall eipsct st'i, the Ktt-?anft 
ioBcriptiona show t'l** (16. X. XI). Probably tho omission of the bar on the right (coapiTB 
23, Sni) is meifBly canive, and the sign has to ha read both, (ho arid tta, a» the esasa 
roily M-Si. tlifl hftS both sigtis^, 

in. *1110 .ANCIENT BRSHltl AND DRAVEDI FROM ABOUT B. C. 3&0 

TO ABOUT A. D. 350. 

§ J3.—Hew if teas S^eifhered. 

Tho first Bithcilar who road, in 1836. no inscription in tho oldest Brahma ^oharacterS. 
the UgSDd on the coins nf the Indo Graclftn ting Agathoolea, was Ob. Laa8eo“ , But the 
whole alphabet was deciphered by J Prinsep in l?37-33'*\ Bia tabb"^** is. with tbo 
eiception of the signs tor U and 0, quite oorrost, ai far as it goes. Sinco hia time, ant 
miBsing signs have been found, among wbioh J, 0, ia. and Za have been giveti in Plata II of 
this manual, while n%, disenvered by Grierson in Gay2, is Bgared in my Indian Btndios. HI. 3. 
ptn 31, 76. and on &16. 0 balow. The existence of AU in tho third oontnry B. 0. b assored 
by the Gaya alphabet of ASoka’a laaBOtia'®*, V and to have been first^ rcoogniflfld by 
Onnnigham’s*. One lorn oI ^ boa been first pointed ont by Seoarti-® and another 
by Hoernle^®*. I have found la in the 3Snci Totive iusoriptions^-^. Regarding /. 
Qompare below, §1G, 0, 4. 

g 14 —f7ftwt"t f? " charaeiefiilics o/ iha asoiinf inwripfiena 
The forms of the BrBhmi and DravhlT, used during the first 600 years, are known at 
present only (torn iasoriptions on stones. copper-pUtes. coins, seals and im^”", and there 
Is only one instance of the use of ink from the third or second ceolory BO. - The view 

of the development of the eharactfir* during this period is, therefore, not complete. For, 
maecordsDce with the resnlts of all paleographio research, tho eplgraphic alphabets are 
mostly more arehaie than those used in daily life, as tbo vory natural desire to employ 
monooientsl forms provenls the adoption of modern lottare. and as. m the ««* 
coins, the imitation of older specimens not rarely makes the alpbahot rotrolrade. The 
occnrence of numeroM cursive forms together with very arobaio ® 

4«oka edicts (soe above. § 3) and also in later inscriptions, clearly proves that Indian 
writing makes oo exception to the general rule. And it will be possible to use the 
numerous caraivo letters for the reoonstruction of the more edvaneed alphabets, which 
were employed for manuscripts and for business purpoees. 

The full recognition of the actual coodition of the Indian writing is obicared also 
by the fact that the inscriptioos of the earliest period, with two exeeptions. are either 
in PrHkft or in a mixed language (GathS dialect), and that the originals, from which 

they were transferred to stone or oopper, were drafted by clerks and monks who possessed 


l\m^ or BO edfloation* In [ail wtitiog Prr.krk tbeso paTEani nBopHea nflatly tbronehout 
—{in writiuB the mlEOd diileot Issa conBtftoHy)—the praotically oOBveiiient popular 

orthoeraphy, m which the notalioo of bag towoIa, especially of i ami » and of 
tho Anusvlira, ia occMicnally BeBleottd m a matter of amalil importiDoe, and in 

which double eoBaonanta are moatly repteseotea by BiDgb oues. non-flopimtea ^ara 

omitted hefora aapiratea, and the AnBivara ia put for all vowelleaa medial naealfl - 
Thia mode of BpelliuB continues in the Prakrt inaeriptiouB with groat conatancy until 
the aecond century A. D, Tho ooBStant doubling of tho coBoonaota appoara first b a 
Pali inacriptioD o! Huritipafb kiofi o* BanayiUi, whioh baa heen recently 

found by L. Bioo^*-- Tho longer kuewn inscription of the saine prince (IA. 14. 331) 
dcoa not show it. Besides, wo find in same other, partly miiob filder, 
docurnents. faint traces ot tho phonetieal and grammatical apeUing of the Pandib. 
Thus, the ASoke edicts ot Sh5bb5zgarhl offer some instajaces of mmn, [see above. S a. 
B 4 ) KHgik ioaoriptiop^ Nm- 14, 15, aod Ktida 5, have the word 

and kanheri Ko. U Such deyiatbns from the rule ludicahe that 

the writers had barn«l a little Sanskrit, which fact ie proved also for tho Writer 
who drafted tho KuUi edicts by the, for tho Pali absurd, form hoipbWaTte. ior 

hctfphhone {KuIaI edict XlII, 1.39)- ^ 

With tho oiceptioB of the Ghaaoodi (Nigari) ioscription. which contama no 
word with a double oonsuoaDt, all the documonts in the miied dialect offer inataucos 
of double consonants which Bomotimea evep are not absolutely necessary. Pabhosa 
No. 1 has Bufiowiiimfflrojo and EaUaplj/anatu, No. S baa fsMrtfpiUtrfljya. Nssik 
No. 6 has aiddAum. and KSrU No. fll bae Smpharatiapvttatya^^*. And the Jama 
inacriptionf from MalhurH furnish numerous analogoua cases”*. The only known 
Sanskrit ioBcriptioas ot this period, the GiroRr Prasaati from the reign of Bodradamim 
^nd Kanhcrl No. in geoetnl show the orthography approyod by the phooobgiste 

and gramiuarians, with a few irrogubfities in the use of the AnnSTiira. eg., pra^notp 
5 (Girnat Pra&asti, 1. 9). WJiitflipdAS (1. 12), which haye been p Ljl” 

of the popular orthography, but are found in the beet MSS. ^ * ' , 

orthographic pecnliarities. j«t discussed, have Iherebre nothing to do rnth ^ 

development of the alphabet, but merely show that m ancient as in 

epelling of the clerks differed from that of the learned Brahmans, and that both 

methodi. then ae now, mutually influencod eaeh Other and caused irreficlaritiea. 

A second peculiarity bnnd in many bscripticna in P^SkTt and m 
dialect ia the frauuant ortoneoua employment of the eigua for the aihilants. u 

to.eripB». of N5gil.i.pi .»a ol .rf i» Ih. U.SburJ i»,.,ipk,on. at .h. Kn!«» 

period, nay eren la the two oldest Coybnese inseriptiona, ^ or ia are used often br so, 

n for 9 a. and so brio and (o. The reasons for this promiscuous use of the aibilants are. 

first, tbs circumstance that the school alphabet, which the obrks came , was on ^ 

ml..a.a I.. 5.n.k.it .oa Bar. .ibilaat. «». a"*!''"' 

a&a taooDdly. th. Do,li3aat pronuooiaUaB ol tho etosMa aoBlitnta of grawiB. w. 8- 


49 


Tho western and sontharn Priikiis vary probably possessed, then aa odw, both the pilatal 
and the dental sibilants, and it was probably the ouitotn, as is done also in our day#, to 
exohanga the two sonnds in the same words. The natural conaeiitieDoe was that tbo 
feeling for the real value of the signs for l<i and ta disapiteared among the PrSkrt-speakiDg 
elaases. while the of their sohoobalphabet, for whiah there was no corresponding Bonnd in 
their vernaoularF, tnnst have appealed to them as a sign suitable to express sibilance. Tho 
Sanskrit inscriptions of all oenturies, espeeially the land-grants whioh were drafted by 
oommoD clerks, the MSS. ol worlm written b the modern Praktts, and the documents 
from [32] the offices ol modern India, with thoir oountlesa mistakes in the use of the aibiiants, 
offer a bund ant proof for the correctness of this explanation of the errors in the old 
insoriptians. The explanation is also confirmed by the occasional oconrenco of for na, 

once in the Bepsrsta edicts of Dbanli and once of Jangada, — thousb tio alone U permissible 
for their dialect. In theee cases, too, the error seems to have been oaused by the fact that 
the school alphabet contained both «« and no. The clerks, who had learned it, each 
made once a slip, and put iu the, for them, redundant sign. The different optnion , 
according to which the exchange of the eihilants in the ASoka edicts indicstea that 
the valoee of the Brahma signs were not completely settled in tha third century B. 0., 
rests On the, now untenable, aasumption that the BrShmi was elaborated, not for 
writing Sanskrit, but for the Prdkpt dialects- 

§ 16,—rUs uarieh'sj o/ fke Br^hm* anel DrSpi4t Plutis H 

Plates II, and IIL show the following fifteen scripts ol the first period:— 

(1) The variety of the Bran coin, rimniag from the right to the left (pi, II. 
col. Il, which probably dates from the 4tb eenltiry B. O. 

(5) Tho older Msurya alphabet of the A5oka edicts^** (pi. II, oola- II-XIIJ. 

which occurs also with local rariatbiiS on the Persian and tha old coins from 

Tflxila, Ac’**, in the majority of tho inacriptione on the Bharahnt Stupa Ipl. II, fi. SVIH \ 
45, XI), in Gayu^*^, Snlici^*’^, and Parkham^**, on the PatnH seals, on tho Sohgoura 
copper-plate^*^, and on tha stone of Ghasundi or Nagari (pi. II, ool- XVI), and probably 
prevailed at least in tho latter half of Ibj 4tb and in the 3rd century B. 0, 

(3) ThoDrSvidlol Bbattlproln (pi, II, coU. XIII-XV>, whioh is conneetod with the 
southern variety of the Maurya type, bn-, inclodes many very archnic signs ; sbout B.C. 930. 

(4) The Ister Maurya alphabet ol Ddsaratha's inscriiition (pL II. col. XVIIJ. 
related to tha characters on tho coins of the Indo-Greoian kings Agsthoolee and Pantaleon ; 

about B- 0. aOO to 130. .. 

(6) The Suhga alphabet ol the Toraija ol Bharabut (pi- II, col. XVIll), which agrees 

with that ol the Pabhosaiuseriptious (pL II, ool. XIX). ol the later votive inscriptions on 
tha rails of the Bharahnt and SfiSci Stiipse'*’, of the oldest MathurS inscriptions 
(pL II, ooL XXS of tha Kwii inaoriptioo’*®. and so forth*** ; 2nd to 1st centuries B.O, 

C6) The older Kalihgs alphabet of the Kst*k (eathiguraphS) eaves Ipt II, cols. XXI, 

XXII) ; about B. C. IW. 

? 


50 


(7) Tho *rcbjib iklpbRbot of tba TCMteTD Dekhaij in the NiiuhEbst inicrii'tioo 
cola. XSnii XXXV), wliieh » foeiid also m Kaaik No. 1, in Pit&lkhoTii. end b AjfcQ^|ii 
Nob. 1, 2^“* i from about B.C. 150 to Lbe 1st ceotury A.D. 

(S, S) The precuTBora ol the later aorthorn elpbabetB> thoelpbabet oi tbe lusoriptiooa 
of tho NoTthoTO Kflatmw So<l5Be and oi the erohaio votive insoriptiona from MBtbtirS (pi. HI. 
cola. I, ID. 1st wotury B.C. to let wotury A.D, (?), aod the KLSSaa alphabet .of the reigna 
of Kani?ka, Huvi^ka and ViimdevB (pi. HI, pola. III'V)* let and 2iid(?} centiuifla 

{10-16) The pracursora of tho l&ter aotith&rn, elphabete, tho alphabet of h.athiaTfl4 

from the timo of the Woatom KsMrepa Endradaman (pi. III. coL Yl), about A^D. f 

areheiatie t^-po of the weatern Dakhan (roro tho timg of the K.$atrap& Nah&pana Ipl, III, 
ool Yll).bflfimijing of the and century A.D. (7) ; tbo more modorn-lookiag alphabet of the 
same diatriet (oocaeionaliy with only taint traooe of Bonthero pecuUaritioa) from the 
lime of Nahapane (pl IH. «oU. VIII. IX). of the Andhra kinS Gotamiputa Siitaka^l 
(ool X) of the Andhra king Fn)inaHyL (col. XIl, of the Andhra king Golamiputa 
Siriyana Setakaiji (col Xll). of Nosik No. SO (ool. XIII), and of the Abhira king 
Bvarnsena (col. XIV). Sud century A.D. ; the ornamental variety of the eame 
district with more fully developed eoathern peenliaritioB, from the En^ii and [33] 
Jtmnar mBcriptions (cols. XV, XVI), 2nd eenbry A.D. : the highly ornamental variety el 
the eastern Dekhao from J^gayyapeta (cols. XYII, XVIII), Srd century A.D, (?) ; and t e 
ancient onreive alphabet of the Priikn grant of the PaHava king Sivaakandavarman (cols. 

XIX, XX), 4th oentory A.D. (?). 

§ 16 .—THE ODDEE HAUBYA ALPHABET: PLATE IL 
A ,—Geographical exlention anti d«ra(io» <if 

The older Maurya alphabet was used over the whole of India, and it eeoms to have 
found its way into Ceylon at the latest ahont B.C. 950. For, the two oldest Oeylonese 
inBflriptbne’’^ from the time ot the king Abaya Gamini. which probably belong to the 
end of the 2nd or the beginning of the 1st century B.G., show characters which appear to 
have been developed from those of the AAoka ediote. And the cloaa mlatlons between 
ASoka and Tissa of Ceylon, reported by the Southern Buddbiste, make an importation 
of the BrShml from Magndba into Ceylon not imprabnble. It is, however, poasible that 
the BrBhmT alphabet was introdooed oven earlier into Ceylon by Indbui coloniatB^®*. 

The upper limit of Iba use of the older Uaurya alphabet cannot be Gxed with 
any eertainty. But the shape of some of tha characters on the Pertiaa ssplet 

(above §16. l) probable that even its more advanced forms existed before the 

end of the Akhaemenian rule in India (B.O, 331), Iti oldest primary forms, no doubt, go 
hack to much earlier times, ss also the atatements of the tradition, discussed above, tend 

to show tail The lower limit of tha use of this type cannot be very distant from 

tho cod of A&okab reign (about B.O. 221). and must fall about B.G. 20X This estimate 
is suprorted by tho character of the writing in the mscriptionB of Anoka e grandson 
DaiariUia‘'“, which were incised ‘immediately after his coronation' (flMHiKoIiyojp 


51 


•i.e-. ?TohMy jost the end cl the Srd ^ . 

legeode on the cqIbb ol the lado-Gredin kioea Panteleoa and A^thacke, who ruled 
ic the beeinniag ot the Sod century The lettere cl the NagSrium «ive m^rip. 

tione tpl. H. coh XVII) era aharply dieliogolshed from j 

partly by tke far edyauced forme ol jc. (e, da. (c end partly by the ioy«.able ^ 
Leidereble rednctioo ol the vertieel etrokee. The eeeood peeuliarily r^occnre oo he 
coiofl ol the two Indo^Greclen kinga, wbiEh ehow aUo e further developmeo ° _ 
northern ja of pL U. 15. HL Though the ehortened lettere were by no meeoa uokt^wi. 
to the writeie cl the A&oke edicte (see table on p. 7\ their oonateDt use fcr opifirepl^ 
documents ie. to judge from the uralbble meterbla, n chureoSeitstio ol the types ol 
the second eoil subsetiuent centuries. And 1 balieTe that ell inecnp ions 6 
yerticnls most be eseigoed to the Srd ceotnry B.O., end these with short ones to 

l&ter timos. 

— Lcc^l 

The peculisr el rco roe tonnes, under which the A4oke edicts were incised, were 
moet unfavourable to a lull expression ol the oalstlna local variotiee First, the tact 
that ell of them were firtt drawn np Id the impenal aflcretirieto a ft 

then forwarded to the Goyornore cf the proviucos, must hays proyed a sermns otatacle. 
As the differences in the grammatical forme and small alterations in the text md.cata the 
edicts were copied by the proylneial clerks helore they came into the hands of the stone¬ 
masons, It is ft matter of eeurao that the soribea of the Bajukafl. m copying tbetn, ware 
inanenced by the forms ol the letters ie the erigioab. and that they luuta^ 
it involnntotily or out of respect for the head o(Bce. ^rtber, ^ ^ ■ „nJ 

provincial clerks wero not always natives of those dietnets m whio ay ’ 

this circumstance must have contributed to effaee or to modify the 

Most of Afioka's goveruora will, no doubt, have been sent from Msgadha. he home ^ 

the Maurya race, and many will have been transferred in the civil 

from one proyince to another. Those aaqnaintsd with tho conditions ot the Cml 

8.„.i» in tb. Hrii,= Shl«. ,! :»di.. eiiU *»• 

to th. -hola ol i.!., wiU to8«d it to protaWo •'■o so.™». ™ 

ol tkoir port,, taportod .W. ooborJioota, or ot W .o»o •! 

the writer of the ^idaapiir* odlotay (sonfirinu thia mfereoao. " ® ^ °^ r T pl a. 

1.08.4. odioto, by diir««o« to Ito. •i8“ <« '•■f ^ 


the fdOBfc tloEe\y norbkem se^thern iuBcriptioDa coofirinfl the assumption that 

the dLiferetieefi are not ftooidatitaL If the charactera qf the ^iddsipara edicts do nqt always 
agree with those of Olrdiiif, [351 the dherepanoios will have to be aaeritied to the aorthern 
dosEjont of the writer Pada or to his sorTlco in a northern office. 

Even the ‘writing in the northern verfiions is not qnite homogeneons. The pillar 
edieta of /^ll&habadj MathiSk Sigllva* Fsderia, Eadbiai and B^SQL^Orvap form quo vary 
closely coaneet-ed set, in which only oecasionaUy minute differences can be traced, and 
the edicts of Bairat No, I* Sabsariim, Barlbar^ end Siiicii do not mnoh differ. A little 
further off stand the Dbanli separate edicts (where ediot VII. has been written by a 
different hand from the rest), tho Delhi-Mirat edlcti, and tbe Allahabad Qneeo a edict, 

DS these show tho angnlar da. Very peculiar and altogether different is the writing 

oi the rock edicts of KiIsTh with which some letters on the coins of AgathooleB and Fanfcaleon 
(bat also some in the Jaugada separate edicts) agree. Perhaps It is poaeible to epeak alae oE 
a laDrIh-western variety of the older Matirya alphabet,^ 

rodtcal atpjts or Matfhas. 

Signs belinniog with verticals show already in the Aioka edicts oecasiodaUy a 
tbickening or a very short stroke (Ssri/) at the upper end, oa in cka (id* Up 14, IT), pa 
(23* Ynl : comiiare the erases noted El, 2, 448, and B. A3B3I| 1, 115. 

Ip addition to the eight forma of ipJ. given on page 31 above, tho plato 

show's a ninth in coL with an open eQCiaro at the top (compare me, 32^ Xtk XTI) ; a 

tenth, with the angle separated from the verticali oceura in No. 1 of the ^iddjiptira ins- 
criptions, edict T|, line % 3. The forms with the bant vertical (cob. Vllt XI) have been 
caused by writing the npper and lower halves of tbs letter separately* The additlao of 
tbe stroke* marking the Length of the vowel, to the right top oF tbe vertical (cols. 
VUL \ 18 a pecaliarity of Gtrolr- 

(3) The forms of J in cols- III> lY, are the common once i that in cot. X, 
which agrees with the I ol the Gapta period and later types* is rare. (4) The rare 
/k which* as may he inferred from the Gaya alphabet qt tbe masons^ existed already 
in the Srd century B.G, occurs also in the Mahubodhi-Gaya iasoriptiqns, pi. 

Nos. 9*1 lf)| where Ounnlogham reads Ii|i, hscatiBo it api>ears in the represent^tivo 
of the Sanakrit Jndro- Though this reading is possible, I consider it improbablei as it 
would be neceaaary tc assume for I a not traceable form, conBiating of two dots side 
by side with a third dot &bove on the left, thus, =*, In later tinaes (see pi* VI, 4, V, 
Yll) the angles of the EQuaro are turned towards the top and the bottom lines^ 

(5k 6) Hnitxsch IZDMG* 40, 7l) admits that the sign 6, XVlII, looks like f7. but 
prefers to read O for llDguktic reasons, which seema to bo unneceSBary accordiDg to B. 
Mnllerr Pali Grammar* 12 L The oxlstonoe of 0 in tho 3rd eentury may bo 

inferred from the Gay si alpbahet of the masona. 

(7) Add the boTsoshoe-form of E (KsilsI ediot V, 16* ikc.) from the eompaTative tabic 
on page 26aboTeiNo, JG, ocl. V, The baU^roimd E of eoL XXIl! acoura also in SaBci 
Stupa I, NOp 173. Tho dij which baa been placed in thia row (coL XXI), existed b the 3rd 


53 


C&afcury, M may bo ioforfaS from the Gaya alphabat of the maaona.—(S) Begaraioe the 0 

of DhauU ani Jaugada in col. Yl, boc aboTS. § I, B, 4, a. 

(9) The aaggOT'sheped ia ooonra Moasionally in all Torsions of the ASoka edicts, 
moat rarely in Giniar.—(10) Tbo oldest amoDg the :botch forma of Aha is that in coMI 
(KSIbi) and col VI (Jangado aeparate odktB and Bharahnt Ssiipa inBeflption). Hence oomo 
Bret the northern kha, with the loop on the right, col. HI (Saiai and Bharahut), end a 
form, neatly identical with that of col SVIII. in Jangada eepatate edict I. 1, 4. ^ 

demaSiTc from this is thelhawitha boot Tertbal and a dot at the foot, in cols. IV, V, 
Likewiao of nortfiern origin ie the Afid with the triangle at the foot, in kkgtt, 43, V ; compare 
Mabebodhi-Gayu, pi. 10. No. 3. and Bharahut. Another derivatiTC from the primary 
form in col. HI, is the Afta of cob- VII. IX-XIl, with a point at the foot of the perfectly 
Btraight Tertical. and ft Occurs both in the soath in Girniii. Siddapnta. Dhanli, and Janfieda. 
and in the north in Allahahad, Dalhi-Mirat. Mathia. BadbU. RSmpBrTa, and Bairat No. I. 
The Aha. consisting of a simple hook with the omission of the dot. in coL VIII. is caniined 
to the southern verBions and is particularly common m Giriirtr.--(ll) The ija. ^ 

originally pointed at the top, i» Bometimes slightly rounded, in cols. IV, VI, X-NIL -HISJ 
The primary angular pfto appears oecasiooilly in KSlsi (ool ITI) and in the JaugaSa Bopsra e 
edicts—I add here the figore of m frota the Gaya alphabet of the masona, whtob m 
I wan discovered after tbo preparation of the plates: oomparo my Indian Studies, ^ 


UsT T^primary on with tail (ace above. § 4. A. 13) occurs also in SlQpa 1. 

Nos 269 and 984 (El. 2. 368).—(U) The primary efio with unecinal [86] halves in cols. M, 
Vlt becomes first e circle, bisected by the vertical, cols. HI. IV. and banco is derived the 

later nsnalform with two loops in coL II. and in the Gaya k 

;a. all of which have been derived from the J of the Dravidi (cols. XlH-XVl) may be divided 
(a) into eBSOotiftlly northern forma with a loop in coL HI (Knlsi and Mathia), or with a 
dot in oolB. IV, V (Allahabad, Deliii-Sivalik. Delhi-Mirat. Beirut No. T, Nigl^va^ Paderia, 
Dhauli, Jangada, and Joiddapara). or with e short central stroke in col. II (Kalai, 
sepsrato edicts, Sahsariim and Bupnath), aod (ir) into Bonthern forma those in cols. A HI, 

X, Xli XVI (Girnuf, Dbauli, Jaug&3a« ani Ghasundi) ftud febapfe in col. IX (GltnEirX . 

(18) In addition to the semicircular (o, wc often find aooondarr forma, flattened above 
or bebw or at both ends, as in cols. H, XI, XVI.-(aO) With tho round-backed <la of hiilsi 
in ooi. HL compare also the similar 4i iii fihe AlUhabad Queen’s edict, line 3. 

(as) From the ptiiaftry in col. III| add 43j III wliioii ia eftsn turH 

sideways (fiee oomi^ratiTe tit bis at page 26 above No. 29, V, W, eomoB 
with the round side-limb in «ls. IV, V, XVI. as well as that in col. M, and 43, 
col. II (ti). and (5) the very common ta with the angle just below t c ver tea in 
col. XT. from which finally tho tertiary form with the semicircle for the angle m 
coL Xli (common in later times) appear, f he derived.-(95) Erom pr.man, 

rounded da in cols. H, HI. comes (a) the angnlar form in col, IV, V 
Belhi-Sivnlik. Allahabad Kesambi edict, and Allahabad Queens ^ict). ^ 

cursive da in cols. VII, IX (Girnar. Jaugada. . rarely).-(a6) The anginal dka of 


£4 


aolfl. Y-VII appears only m Delhi Sivjilit (rately) Had in th& Jaiifiada eaparate 
{^onBlontly). 

(3^, The aisgalfir |ki aed of cdL abd oqL VI, oceuri here and 

there in variaua YerBiDna.—(SO) Add iho ba el the coin pa rati ve table^ page ^6 above 
No. 2, V\ d, which Is not rare in KillsT and other Tereions^—^(31) The aocendarv hJm 
with the atraight stroke on the right, eoL KVI, and that with the rounded baekt coL 
VI (Jaegada separate edicts)i appear also in Bharahnt (constantly), Buttci (often}, 
Barabar and Kalsl<—(33) The secondary ma Vfith the Eemialrele at the top occars 
ihroogbont in the northern inactiptionSp except in the Sohganra eopperopiate, whieh 
oHars a ma with an open square, simlhir to that of ^iddapnra, cols. XI, XIL The 
older ma with the angle above the cLFotep eots. VIII^Xp is a gout hern form, and is 
conhned to GtrniET (exclusively) and Dhauli and Jaugada (rarely). 

{3S) The Dotohed ya in cols. IV, V, YlTi Xl, is nsed eitbar eonstautly or chiefly 
In DcIhi^Sivilik, Deibi-Mirat, Mathb, Eadbls, Eamputva, Nigllra, Pa'^eria* and KnlsT. 
It IS also very oommoii in DhanlL,^ Jaugada, and ^Iddupum. But in Gtmnr tho ya with the 
curve below Is tho usual Onei cols VIlIi X, XII, hesidea which that with the anglst cob 
IX, is found nccasionally. In writing the notched pn, the loft half of the eien has 
been made first, and the right half has been add(^ attar wards. In the with the curve 
below^ the vortica! and the curve have been drawn separatclyi as may be seen from 
in No, 1 of the ^iddapnra inscTlptiooS edict I* line 4."(34j Add tho forme qt rti from 
Girnur given in the comparative table On page 36 above, No. 20, V| o and c. The 
corkscrew-like ra of Ghaeundl, col. XYI, and the tertiary, almoal etraIgbt-Unqd fortiip of 
Bupnuth (between cole. VII, Vlllh seem to be northorii cursive forms el the letter.—(35) 
The angnUr fa of cols. HI, V, appears occaEionally in most versions, whereas the highly 
curaivc form in col. VII fs confined lo the Jaugada separate ediote.—(36) Add the modorn- 
looking ea of the comparative table cn page 23 abover No. Ifl (KalsiK The va ol ^iddapura 
in cob XII, flattened below, and the triangular one of Ghtstindl in cob XVI, appear occa- 
eionally in other voraLocs. The m of cob IX* which regembles a ca turned round from 
right to left, Is found also in Bobgauraj line 3. 

(37) Add the broad-backed ia of the eomiiafative table on page 26^ No- 21* VI 
e; and eomparo the la in EliUi edict XIII, 1, lines 35, 37, 38 i 2* linee 17, 19.’“{3fl) 
The conjectural reading of tbe aigne of Kniil in cole« IJ* Hi* is bated nn Senarts 
JnKrrtpfioAt dfe Pi^odcKij Ip 33 f. The from which the later forms have been dorived is 
that of cob XVL—(39) The primary ja with the straight side-limb has been prciLsarved only 
in tho south (Girnar and ^Iddupnra). The cursive form in coIk VII occure also in Xnlai. 

(40) Add the probably primary of ^iddupura in the comparative table on page 
26ahovej No. 5, V* a* which [37l ia found also in KElet. The cursive ha of oob VII is 
confined to the Jaugada separate odiotB ; a somewhat diflerent eMrsivc occurs in 
Allahabad Koaambi edicti Une 1. 

(41) A certain {u Is nol found In Ihe known insariptionB o( the 3rd cantuiy* as the 
It ef Bafld, in cob XVIII* beloDge without doubt to the 2nd century B. C. But It is 
posable that the with the dot, SO, coL VI (Itadbb), has to bo rood fa. The sign 


35 


mpiKWiTs in Delhi-SlTrilik. Mathia, and Kadhia (edtfli V) In tha reprageaballva ot tha Satiakrifc 
diuji or dun. and in kfathin and Raclbia in tlin roprasontitiTO ot dwddia, ’wboh in Fiili 
naiialJy becoTnaa dumiatet. The dot may bs. aa in fcJia and ja, a anbstitntfl for a circle. If 
Buch a modiBation of (?« waa really used for lo, tU sign nmat have been derived from 
the angular tfa nearly m the sama mannoc as tho later *3 was framed out of the round- 
backed i|a (see ahovei § 4. B, 6), 

D.—voioets and ittutadrA, 

(1) The originally atraigbt etroka for n ia often turned opwarda in KiTlal Use. 
for inatiDCO. id, 87, III) and occasionally in other vereiona, alter the mamier provalent 
in later timea. In kha ILO. Y. YI). jS <18, Yl. &c.l (S (16. II). (19, III, m {24,11). the 
a-stmke ia added to the middle of the letter. Bbarahnt offers also a j« like that of 15. XSt. 

(2) The angular i {ace. tor lostanee. khi, 10. II) beeemee. regubrly in Girnar 
(see f^hi, 31. I^^) and rarely ia the Jaugada aaparate edicts (see tfcj'. 10, VII), a shallow 
curve, which in fth; {lO, YllI', lu ni (37. iX), and other letters ending in verticals, 
may he attached to the middle of the consonant, and which frequently ia very much 
like 5. In KSlsi edict XIII. 9, 10, the medial t of ti (43. II) Bt&nda twice to the left 
of its consonant, likowisc in ft in Allahabad edict I (end), and in ki in the Sobgaura 
copper-plate, line 4,-(3) The medisl ♦ of Girnllr usually consists of a eballow curve 
bisected by'a vertical (dl, 25, IS) : hut in {i (l8, IX) it is marked by two vertical Strobw, 
and in ihl (34, IX) by two slanting ones. 

(4) The full w which b identicil with 0“ occurs in the dkv (20. Ill) of Kslei eereral 
times. It is also reconBoieable in ftu (9. V). !I« (H. IX). (90. VII), and other letlcTU 
ending in verticals, which latter have to do double duty as parts of the coDSOuanta and of 
the vowel ; see below, the remarks on some ligatures under B, 1- Eleewhero we have 
eecondary forms(o) ■uch as amit the horiaontsl. in dAu (30, II). pit (28, III), &j; 
(b) such as omit the vertical, in fn (S3, V). Ao. In («the n-atroke is occasionally turned 
upwards, as in 93. VIII, and 43. Ill; eomparo the later t« of pi. Ill, 31. XIX.—(6) The 
identity of medial h with V is still recofinisablo in letters ending in vertrcals. as in 
(81. X). Ac., whore the vertical again does double duty. But mostly the vowel is espresBsd 

by two strokes, either psrsUel as in dhu (26. X) and in (83. VIJ) or placed otherwise 

as in jsii (28, VIII, XVI)- l v f „r m^-ii i < 

(G) Signs like (U. IV) perhai>s offer still remnants of tho Imok-form of medul s, 

into which the originally super-imposed triangle uo doubt was reduced ^ee above, 
S 4 C 1) ' and the e-strokes of kht (lO. lU). P- (U- Hi), and m (43. Mil which 
slant downwards Irem the left to the right, may have to be interpreted in the .ame 
wav In tl6, Vri). t- (18. V). ffte (19. XII). and the (24, XII). the vowel stands 
ouposite to the middle of the eonsoeaut ; in tAe it i. often attached to the left end 
of the hook.-( 7 ) Medial aioecun only in trai (33. TX) and tkoi (34. X), both in Girnar, 
and in fflai (32. XII ; ^iddSpura}, 

(8) Medial 0 presarves mostly the original shape of 0 very faithfully (see above. 
§4,0.1). The later curaiveo with tbs two bars at the same height appears however b 


66 


go (11, V ; Itelbi-SiTiiUk] and (40+ V i DelhbStvj*lik)( m wall an in iho ifo tUa FarAian 
In (32| Till X ; Jangada separata edicts, Matbia, BadbiA. and OiriiiLr)i tbe o has 
ba$n foimed In a similar manDer. In tbs eecond fornix tbe bara atand opposite tba middiap 
and indicate that analogona ma and mA existed already the 3ri eantary B. C.i jngt as 
later ; see pb III, £0| X| In the no of Killel edict V\ Line 14 we have a looped 

0 ^ eimilAT to tbat in lo Ol pi. II33, XX, and ia later elgna. 

(9) The Annavara njoatly atanda opposite tbe middle ol the pfea^inS Matpbjj, aa in 
tnaip YITDh Bnt in cQDneotbn with i it ia placed regDlarly in [3&] Delhi-SjvriUkp 
DelhbM^Liat, Mat him, Eadhia, Jangada, and Bbauli, inside the angle of tbe vowel, as in 
|i7p (IS, Yl)- There are alao other cases in which it occasionally appears^ aa in the 
later scripts, above its Mutrkii? ^^ad sDiiietiQi6Ef+ as in muim (32, Il)p it alnfea to the foot of 
tbe latter ; see above, % 4, B, 2 c. 

E,—XrtVafarej. 

(1) In the ordinary ligatorea of the ASoka edicta (42, II-YII, X-XH i 43, V-VIII, 
Xr, XII; 44p in-VIIp XI, XII; 45, lY, Y, X), in those of Bbarahat (45. XI) and of 
Ghasnndj (42, 43, XYI), the consonants are placed Iwlow oaoh other in their natoral order 
and snffer no matorial changes^ Occasionallyp howeverp as in kya (42» II, XY). Ipa (42, IlDp 
fTpa {42„ Yl), and pytf (42^ YIl)j a eingle vertteal stroke does doty both for the upper and 
the lower conaonant, jnat M in the modern ligaturea ^ and so forth ; compare also the 
Kharo^thi ligatures, § 11 abovoi 0, 3. 

(2) But Ihore are oases of greater irrogalaritieSi eBpociaUy in Gimfir, whore (o) the 
second sign la sometimes groatly mutilated or made cursive, as in [44, ID, mya (44j 
VIII), #(i and sfu (45, YIII, IX) ; (h) the sign for the second consonant is sometimes placed 
ilrat (Girn^ and SiddiipaTa) for conveniencQ aake^®®, sa in g(i (iS^ YIII, IX), ((ps, 
tpa (43, IX, X), ifffo (44, Xp ?); and (c) in ligatures with ra, this sign is eitbar (both 
in Girnilr and ^iddapnra) inserted in the vertical lines of the other oonsonant (frrd, 9, X j 

23. X » dra, 25, XII \ tret, 30, X ; vra, 30+ X - srw. 39* X), or (in GiroFir alone) 
is indicated by a small hook at the top ol tbs eomblued sige (iratj 23, IX ; pra^ prd, 
93. IX, X ; koX The position of ra always remains the 2 mb% whether it ia to bo pronouniifld 
before or after the combined consonant, and thua 36, Xt has the value both of rro- and 
of utHh The insertion of min the loft vertical qf ha In 5rd (30, X) probably goee hack to 
the period when the writing went from the right to the left. Otherwiao it onght fo 
stand in the right vertical. 

§ it,_Th 0 DrSviili of Bbattlprolo : Plato IL 

To the romarke on the valna of the Drlividi of Bhattiprolu for the history of writing 
in India (abovo. page 23)r and to the explsnatioiaa of its peonliar signs (above, & 6, A, 3, 7,12^ 
15, 10 ; B, 4 c, 5 ; and 0, 2), I have now to add tho reaBona for the aosnmed reading of tho 
sign ia pi. 11* 38* XlII^XV, It soems to mo certain that oiiginsUy it had the value of 
For there can be no doubt that it eipreeses a sibilant p and that tbe BrSvidii is, like the 
BrubmTp su alphabet invenkd in order to write Sanskrit (see above, § 6, 0, 2). Assigns 



57 


for two of tbo three Siuiakrit eibilauts are easily reoogtiiaftble,—‘the palatal in 37t XUl, XIV, 
and the dental in 89, XIII, XlV, XV,—the third sign can only have been ioteaded to eipraas 
the Ungual eibilaot. But it is a differeBt qaestbp, whether in the words o( the Prakrt 
Bhattiprolti instriptionsj in which ths sign occars, the lingaal aibilmt 'waa aetaaUy pro- 
nonaced, or whether, owing to the nogl^ent orthography of tho derks, the sign has beeo 
put whore the prommeiation was i or A CErtain anawer to this question Is for the 
present impoBsible, It couid be given only if we knew more about the ancient Prabft of 
the Kistna diatricta [89] than ia actually the case. But the oorreot use of in In iaMopiid** 
idnaqi iBhattiprolu. No, Xl indicates that the dialoot poesesaed two sibilants ; and it can 
only be doubted, whether S baa been put erroneantty lor I. as often happens in the Jaina 
inaeriptione from Mathura (compare El. 1, 3T6f, or whether it was still the liogual sibilant. 
Another point in the ohaTacteT of the Bravidi, wbioh requires special mention, is, that its 
signs, which agree with those of the Brahmi, in several cases present obaractcriatio peculiari¬ 
ties of the southern variaty. This may ^h^sen (l) in tho angular d, : (SHn the Ah (10, 
Xlir, XV) consisting, like that q( Girn«r, merely of a vortical, with a hook at the top i 
(3) in the dh. which hse the same position as that of the Jaugada separate edicts and the 
K^dghnt inscriptions ; (4) in m. which, though turned topsy-turvy, retains the angle of 

the Rta of GirnSr; and (5) in f, which mostly baa the straight aide-limb, as in Girnar and 
Siddiipura. 

As the inseription on the crystal prism (No. X), found with the Bkme vessols. shows 
the ordinary BrHhmi except in the do opening to the right, it follows that the Druvitjl was 
not used exclusively even in the Kistna dietricts, hut tegotber with the common old ludiin 
alphabet. The small number of the insDriptions hitherto found, makes it impossible to say 
anything definite regarding the spread of this alphabet. And it is equally difficult to fix with 
nertainty the time and the duration of iti use. As king Knbiraka or Khuhiraka i&nbera) is net 
known from other sources, wo can only fall back on the never absolutely certain paleographio 
indications. The signs, which agree with the Brahmi, point to the time immediately after 
Awka, or about B.G. 9U0. In favour of this estimate is particularly the occurrence of the 
long verticals, the invariably round p, and the r, which is always represented by a 
straight line. 


§18 .—The ios( four atphabsti ef PiaW II. 

In addition to the inscriptions of Dasaratha (col. XVII), which vary probably belong 
just to the end of the 3rd century B.O. (sec above, § Id, A), only those of the Cleta king 
Khuravela of Kaliaga (cols. XXI, XXJI) and those of tho Andhra queen Nayaniha in 
the NSnagliat cave (cols. XXlII, XXIV) can he dated approximately- KhiiravaU’s 
inscription must have been incised between B.G. 167 and 147, as the king's ihir leant h 
year Is said to eorrespoud to the year 1G5 of '‘the time of the Mur.ya [Uttunya' kings , 
and it fixoB also the time of the Ndnagbat inacription. For, according to I no 4, Shuravela 
aaaisted in the second year of ids reign a wcfeteru king called Sitakayi This Sataka^Ji 
probably is identical with the first Andhra prince of that name menlionoi in Ibe Purapje, 
whose inaoribed Image is found in the Nannghlt cave. Hanoo the data of the large 

8 


C8 

iascriptlon, which was inctBcd dtitinB the regency of Sitakeni’s widow NayanitS, cannot 

bo innch later than B,0.160^®*, .,-^.p ■ 

Paleographio evidence b almost the only help for Biing tha lime of Dhanabhnti a ina- 
criptioD on the toram of the Bharabnt SlOpa (ool SVIIIl which was inoised during 
the mb of the SuhSM." as well as that of the Pabboea cave inflcriptionfl tcol> XIXJ 
und of the oWest votive documante from Mathora (col, XX), all of which offer (ace above, 

I 16. S) the Sniiaa type of the aneiedt BrahtnL To judge from the evidently close 
condectioo of their oharaciera, partly with the younger Manrya alphabet and partly with 
thcKalifiga Boript. the signs of cols. XVIIl. XIX, probably helone to the second cantu^ < 
B.C. Those of col. XX may date from-the first century B.O., as the olodgation of the 
lower ,M.rts of the verticals of d. A tl. the broad back of *» (37). the curme h [n] 
and the aubsotihed ro in dra (49). which is twiated to the left, point to a bter time 

The tendency to shorten the upper vertical linea, mentioned already ^bovo 19 IB. a;, 

is, though here and there not fully carried through, common to all the bur ecripta. 
The broadening of the letter or of the lower parts of pfl, (a, pa. bkt, ya, b, sa an 
ha. IB iounii in ite kst [40] tbroe aipkabefea ; and tbe tbiakempfi ot the ^ ^ 

thl upper verticals, and the use of the so-called Btrif, are particularly remarkab e 
only in tha Suhga and Kaliaga alphabets. Teudencies in the direction of later dovelopmen s 
arc found, not only in tha letters of coU XS. already mentioned, but also in the round 
dff (30 XXII XXIlDj so charaoteriatio (or the latter southern alphebetSj lu V* wi 
the caived ujiper horizontal line (23. XTlll, XIX) b the partly or entirdy angular 
mn (33. XIX, XXII)t in the semicircular medial * of W (9j XXII), t* (30, XXII). an 
c* (36. XXIV), as well as in tha detached a of jot 11* XXII), {ho {l9, XXIV) and 
Iho (24, XXnO. The Biugle medial <itt of the plate, in pa« (36. XVIIl), deserves to be noted. 

As regards the geographical diatrihutbn of these types, the younger Maury a alphabet 

belongs not only to the north-east ( BihSt), but also to the north-west, where Us ja^d 
50 are found on the Coins of the two Indo-Grecian kings, mentioned abovo ( § 15, 4 I The 
kalinga alphabet is of eonrso that of the aoutb^eastem coast, and the type of the 
NSnaghSt inscriptioiui that of the weatern I>ekha.i. Finally, the Songa ty|^ probably 
representB the script of the centra of India, It. howevar, extends also to the wost. as 
the Bame or very aimilar characters are found b the eavea of the MaratbS country i compare 

§ 15 tboTB. 5p uoto 153- , , mi 

Very little can be said regarding the duration of the use of these seripts ^ 

lodo-GrecUu cobs show that the younger Maurya characters were used in the fimt hal 

„( ,h. 4«a »«tar, Tl.. .crip* i. .blbl. .l.o i. 

cavep,^“ it would follow that the script of the SSnSghfit iuaoriptioufl oontmued to he used m 
the first centniy A. D. 

§ 19,—THE PBECUBSOBS OF THE NOETHERS .\LPH.\BETS. 
ji.-Thf Alphahef of the Norlkim X?atropM: 

.ri.1. .b. Lt... tb, ‘7 I" 

J.™ iron buibias (fI II. wl. !“> “ *>“ 





EMrapw OB ihfl covoa and in Iho iasortptionB of the Mahak^itrapt BSjttTala or BaipjabmU 

and of h« SOB or Sndasa, who mlod in the first dentory B. 0. or A. D. t?J 

over the s^aia town"'^ And Boma ‘'«obaia’’ votive iDScriptioM from Mathorn, aa wall 
ai iBSonda on certain Indian coinf. exhibit the early lottere of the eanie type* 

The oharaoterietlce of tbie type tpl. lit, dole, I, Tl) are the e<|oaH«tion of all 
the upper verticalv, except io Jo (33, I); the oonstant nee ot the Ser»/. qc^Biona ly 
replaced, aa in bha (2?, I), by a nail-head or wedge J and the eonetant nee at angular 
lormB for {,ha (10, If, Jo tU I. iD* P« (^6, I, H). (37. H foa (30. I. H). ia 

(33 I). 50 (^e, II, and ha (38. I, ll). Other, mostly cursive, lonovatioos ore found 
in the peculiar no (ll, I) * in the alaultnB angular 4a (l8, Di ia ^ ® 

broadened bJia (29. 1. Hf: io ™ '"ith the curve at the eud (32, 1. II). which - 
Bioually reappearn also later (see pL lY. 33. IV) in northern inecnp^enaj m the 
medial vowela djwhich in ha. S3. 11. rkea upwards, but in ra. 32 I, tee]^ 
ancient form), r^n di. 33. l). o(m pfic. 10. I. and i.. 35. H) : ^d m the ^ 

the AnuevSra above the line (in iiSip. 30, I). The to ehewa, ^idee the o d (om 
ia 7. L II. the later one with the bent bars in (40. Ij- ^ 8 ^por par o 
abnormal fo (34. II) with two triangles, which Bomatimea is found ah» in the Ku^Rna 

ineoriptione’” and elsewhere. 1 * 1 ) probably represents a hoUow wed^e 
this class for the first time showt^^ the medial r which 

of the Ku^aua insoriptiona in nf (34. HD. » etraighUtue-sKotm^ towards the leit. 

J B —Tln olphflbit of th» Kuidna insetipHoitt: Flat» III. 

The next atep in the development d the Brnhmi of Korlhern Inlia is mustratel 
by the iuscrlptions from the time of the Knsnna kings Kani^ta, Huvi^ks and 
VKsndeva (plate HI. cola. III-V), the first among whom made on end of the rule of the older 
Sakaa in the eastern anl eanthero PaHiSb. The iuscriptionS with the names of th^ 
kings, which rnn (rum the year 4 to the year 93 (fording to the muslly a^ptrf 
opinions, o( the Saka era of A. D, 77-78, or of the 4th century of the &lena d 
are very numerous in Mathura end its neighbourhood, and are found ale - 

Baiputlna and in the Central Indian Agency (Safici)*^^ In spite of great 
in the single Utcre, which ce^ionally exhibit the more modem ^ 

iosetiptions and the earlier forms of the Northern K-sstrapa type m t^ later do^ 
meofS, the alphabet possesses a very cbaxsclerktic sppearmoe, and noWy 
has seen the squat and bread biters of the Ku^aua period will ever make 

snowing innovations deserve -peebl - 

(1) Side by side with more ancient sigos. the A of col IV “ j “ 

modern A of the KSg^I of Western India; compare also ^ IV. 1, IX. XI f(. 13} The 

bar denoting the length of A is attached low down (2, \ts of / 

(a) Three strokes, one of which is set up vertically, take tbs place of the ^ ^ 

3 III) (4) The boris,ntal stroke of U occasionally shows a curve at the end 
(4 SV) (5) The base of the triangular E (6. IV. V)is meetly at the top; compare pi. 


60 


IV, 6, X S. (6) The AAa [@j is tri&iiguUr bolow^ ildI its hock ia clten 

Bmall. (7) OneoE the two originally horizodtaL itrokes pE yd liaLwaya turood into a dUrTa 
Dofcdhed in the middla, &od BOmetiines both are changed in this madner, as in 30, IH* IV t 
cccaeicnaHy the verEical is split np Into two linos, which are attached to the ends ot the 
left horizontal lino, each bsaring a ikoriioti o( tha curv^A top-bar [2J^ V). (8) Tba ta shows 
Bomatiimeap but rarely, a bop, as in irii {l3, iVj. (9) The lower end of da |33* III*V) is 
drawn Eurther to the right, and the balgo oq the right beoomag larger. (lO) The dha 
(34, Hi, rV) becomes narrower and pointed at tbo endsi (ll) The hprizonbat stroke ot wa 
is corded (35, III) or looped t25j IVh whereby the still more modern Looking (oral in 25^ 

V, is developed. (13) The ya [31, III-V J mostly has a book or oirole on the left limh, 
and in ligatures is either looped as in ryya (42, in), or bipartite ns in rtfUa (41. VJ. (13) 
The va is oceasiocLally rounded an the left (34» V)i or becomes similar to oa, aa in 
rvcff (42, I\ X (14) The in {3 j, III-VJ baocmes narrower^ and its rniddle stroke Itea 
horizontally across the interior v aometimea the leEt down^stroke bears a S(Sr(f at the iEtd. or 
the right one is made longer, just as in pa (9, V); eompare pL IV,3 Gp I f . (15) The central 
bar ot .yu (30, III-V) goei straight across the interior of the letter^ (16) The leEt limb of 
JO h eceaslonaliy, but rarely, turned into a Idiop (37, lYj * compare plate IV, 39. I f!. 

All those peculiarities, as well as the advaneed. forme oE |ho medial vowelSj oE 5 in 
rd (32, TV), of % in ku (7, IV, V) and in (43, and oE o in £0 (3L IVJ, reappear 

constantly in the northern alphabets oE the nest period^ those oE the Gnpta inicriptions 
(pi. IV, cois. I-Vn)andof the Bower MS. (pL VI, cols. 1-111)^ or are precursors oE the 
forms of those documents. The literary alphabete used in MathurH during the Bret two 
centuries ApD., very likely wore identical with or closely similar to the later ones, and the 
admixture of older forms, obaervable in the inseriptiong of the Ku^ana period, may be due 
purely to an imitation of older TOtivo InBcriptions. 

Attention must be called to the medial f In ir (21, IV) and [431 b vf (U, lU^. for 
which We have also onse^^^ the form of pi. IV, 3, III; likewlEo to tbo rather common 
final m, whieb reetmbleB that in ddham (41, VII[)| and to the Visarga, which looks exaotly 
hke I be modern one (compare 40, 41 IX) and first appears in tese inscriptionfi^^®- The 

broad Glrokea of the letters and their thick tops ludicato that they imitate an alphabet 
written with ink. 

§20-THE PEECUBSOES OF THE SOnTBESN ALPHABETS 

alphabet of the Kiatrapa^ of Malm and Gaiardi : Pfate IIL 

While the inscriptions of Northern India thus sb^w In the lirjt anl second centuries 
A.D. the beginning of the development of a new loeal variety of the Brahmi, we find in 
the doonmauts from Western and Central India^ is well as from tbo Dekba^j the first atopa 
leading up to tbo later southern alpbabstg. The inscriptions and aoina of the iC^atrapa 
dynasty of Mklva and Oujiral, deiccnded from Oa^tiina or Tiastanes, iLluatr&te the western 
writisg, and coL VI^ taken from the Birnlr PrAaasti of tbo reign of Rudradamin (about 
Au. D. 160}^^“ gives a Bpecimen of it. Tine script agrees with the later southern alphabets 


(§ 37, bslow) In tha foUawifig oliLracterLatle paiata (1/ ip tho curves m,% tba euHB oE A and A 
(ij 3)p ^4:1 l7)j fi4 (l5)i ra (32^^ and of media.! h and u (not in fcha plate) ; (3) la tha Toubd-' 
backed ffa (IS) ; (S) io the ba (23), ootohcii oa tbe left; (4) in tba la (33) with the varticftl 
bent to tho left; and (6) in tka madiU f -fff, 37), which i& difficalt to diitiagnieh 
from ra. Its other lottera, for instance^ ia (S5) and tho triparttte anbacribed pa of Ip* 
(42)p partly asree with thoio of the inaorlp^ioas oE ^oilaaa^ and partly#—for iostancOp Jtha 
(8), fla{35) with tho bent ba^c tinf# pa (2G) with the notch In the left vortical# (31) 
with the curve on tho leEtt and tho fret^uontly rounded va t34b—with the typoa of tho Ku^ana 
period. Peculiar is its {a (l&l Its curaivo modial Ut which ia used only In nu (35) and in 
fu (compare pi. YII^ 33, IIl)t nnd the a« in yau (31), besides which the older form of ph 11# 
38, XVin, is needt appear hero for the hrgt time. 

The tetters on the somewhat older ooios^^^ oE Endradamon's graudfather Ca^t^na 
and of hia father Tayadaman, which probably wore struck in Ujjala# exhibit no material 
diGTeroDces. Among the later K^atrapa inscriptions^ that from Junugadht incised during 
tbo reign of Eudradaman's son Eadrasii|iha, fully agrees with tlie Giruiir Pra^asti. The 
Gunda inscription of the eamo prince from the year 103 (or# acoorditig to the usual assump¬ 
tion, from A. Dh 180)i find the Jasdau insoription of Etidrasinih&*s son Eudrasena from tba 
year 127 (7j or A. D* 3!M-2D5# show a few more advanced obaractera. Both these documenta 
offer the bipartite aubicribed pa ; and the second has several times the northern fna oE tba 
Gupta period (ph lYp 31, 1 ff J, as well as the c Btanding above the Une (oompirc# Eor instance, 
»r, pL VII, 27, V). The sama ma, or a similar sign with a straight base-stroke^, appears alfio 
frei^uently on the coins of the later K$atrapas^^^. Its ouciiTrence probably indicates a 
nor them infiuenoej perhaps that a northern alphabet was need at the same time , compare 
§ 28 below, A. 

B.—2Vie alpJtabilB cf the odus-inscrtpffOfti ^ the Dekhaii and ike Kchkai *: Flale IIL 

[ 43 J The writing of the weatem Dekbai} and the Konkau in the caves of Nuaik, 
Junnar, Karle, Kaiiheri^ KQ<|iip ^.p shows throe varieties, an "archaifitio” or retrograde typep 
a more advanced one with mostly faint traces of southern peculiarities# and an ornsmeutal 
one. The Brst two appear in the oldest datod inscriptlous of the Saka U^avadiita or 
Uaabhadata ISKabhadattw)^®^* the sondudaw of the K^aharata king and &$atrapa Hahapuna 
Erom the years il to 45 of# accordiog to the usual assumption, tho Saka era^^^, or frcrni 
A. D. 118 to 129 The Karle icBCrlpUon No. 19 (coL VII) offers the “archaistio^ or 
retrogrado type^ among the letters of which gha (lO)* ja (ia (23), Ma (23)# ya (31)^ 

£a(33\ ea (37) and ka (33) oome oloee to the forms in the older alphabets of pL 11^ 
especially to those of the oldest Andhra iuscriptions In cqU^ XXIil, XXIV. Tie same 
varitty is foend in some other* partly Older, jusoriptioiis of the fiame naves^^^# and must 
be regarded as a direct dcvelopmcDt from the ancient Andhra type. It abowa only very 
faint traces of tbo aouthern pecuUarUiefi ODUmarated above. Tba curves at the ends oE the 
verticals are only rudlmcniaryi The vartical of la la curved, but to the right. The 
triangular dha (24), which appears here for tho 6rsb timoj is found aUo In other alphabote 
of this pinto (see coL XI ff j ; the abnormal (8} is conSned to Earle Ko^ I9« 


63 


Ag&itiBfc fctia r^itbor cltims^ alpli&befc* wo in TJ^ara^Jihads inaoTlpbiona horn Nuaik 
(eolft. Vin, IX) very aeatS^* made letters, the duclm cj[ which reBembles that of ^odSaa^e 
iDBcriptioEia (coL 1) and oF the Gii-nur Fra^aeti {oaL VI), They show no trace of archale 
formBI asd the traces of the Boutberm peculiaritieB are faint or eDtiroly wanting. Only 
the eauthern (fa (l0)ia diBlidat and oonatanL Noteworthy are jfl (35, 43, VIlDi whloh 
agrees with that of ooL VIi tha final m in ddh^^m (41 p VIII), and the tripartite sobs- 
orihed pa in (41| iX). 

Very aimitnr tq this script is that of the Nqsik inscriptipDs (No. 11, A|=oo1. X) of 

the* Andhra kiog Gotaraipota Sataka^i^ who destroyed the E^aharSEa dynastyt—possibly 
jost Nahapiloa and U^ayadata,—and of hie aan Siri-Pqlqmayij Fulnmij or PuUmayl (Nsiaik 
No^ 14=cgh Xll, who is mentioned by Ptokmy as Siri-PolemBios or Foletnipe^®'^* The 
only material differeiice oceurs in the triangalar dha (34, XI j cooipafa ooi. Vllh which 
howeyer b hy no meane eenstant. Nearly dF the same type are the alphabete ahewQ in 
col. XII| from the Niisik inacriptioa of the ^omewnat later Andhra kbg Gotainipnta Siriyana 
Satakam, io col. XlII from the undated ingcription Hasik No, 20^ nnd in col. XHI from 
Nusik NOi 19, incised during the rolgu of the Ahhira king ISyaraeen^i^^'i Io coL XIV, how¬ 
ever, we have a peanUar form of fa (9l) dgyaloped fratn a looped formj a looped ita (35) 
ajmewhal differing from the northern form in ooL IV, a ra f32) with a stronger carve, 
and a la (33) with the vertical beat towarde the left ; fartherj in coh Xtll a looped ti (2l) 
and in col. XIV, a ia (31) and a na (25) derived from looped forms, a yn (3l) with a 
oarye on the left, a la (33) bent towards the leftp a carsiyq subscribed if a in 
(40)| and apeculiaTj r'Kke, medial u in du (33), which reappaars in later sou them 
inscriptions s compare, for instance, bhu, pi. VIL 30* XII, and the u in tu, pL III, 21, 
XVII. XIX. 

OoIb. XV, X\ I, give two Some what differing sp^cimena of the nToamental variety of 
this period aEcording to the undated inscriptions of Euila (Kos. 1—6, 11, 20) and of Junnar 
(No. 3). Both agree in the ornamental treatment of medial f and i. But the 
inscriptions extend it to the ouryes at the ende of all verticals, and show' notehes in the 
left [44] strokes of pa (26) and &(J (23 ; compare aol, Vt). In ool. XVl, there are two 
other noteworthy sigofit the bipartite anbgcripfc pa in ppa (40), and the ii with the hori¬ 
zontal bar in in (41; compare 35, lll-Vb Ornamental forme, TeBombIiiJ3 those of cols. 
XV, XVIi ate found also in the approi^imately datable inscriptions of PelmnSyi in KarJa 
Nos. 20, 33, and of the minister of the Quean of his eucceascr Vasitblpnta Sataka^^i in 
Kanberi No. ll« The firat two of these doetiments show a looped ta and a like that of 
col. XVII; the third exhibits tbe neat characters of Weatero Kf^atrapa inecriptioos. It 
isj therefore, certain that during the 3nd century A. D. all these three varietieB were tiaed 
promlficuousSy in the western Dekhap and tbo Konkaii*^^ and the insoriptldDS from the 
Amaravati prove that they occurred also on the eastern coast of IndiSp The 

contemiioraneous employment of more odyanced types and of more archain ones with an 
admixture of more modern signs will have to be explained in this, as in other cases, by 
a desire to select archaic and monumental forme for epgraphic purposes and a faifure ta 
completely carry out ible intention. 


G3 


G.~The ctlphabBi cf ih& i^erip^icTtts: Plu^ IIL 

In th6 lliatn& diatrlata oE th^ eastern ooaatj a a till more ornametilal alpb&butr founi 
in th^ Jaggayya^it^i inficrlpfciong froin the tim^ oE tba lb-^?lki;i king Sirtvira Furifladabta 
(colg. XYir, XVI[I), as a.a in sf^tua Atnar^Tatr inaorintlooB^^^, was devalaped out 

oi the OTnamental yatiety jtiEt diaenssatit ptobably soEnawbat laterp in tbe Srd century 
A«D. One of its most prominSELt charsetotistics is tho very oonsiderabla elongation oE 

tbe verticals ot A, A ^ ka, mi| ra and kp as well m oE the medtal I and it. 

To a liter time point the cursive forms oE f/ia and which latber agrees with the 
northern Gupta form {pL IV, i9, I, VI), and the medial « oE tTia (30), which, with 
its downward curvet agrees with the e of the later eonthern inscriptions (compafa 30. 
XIX, XXp and pL Vri. 35, XTI), and the medial w in iii (Sl \ compare ooL XIX, and pi, 

VII, 30| XXh The medial u of (40h in whioh the stroke oxprafsing the length oE 

the vowel has bean attached to the head of the consonant, is entirely ahnormaL 

D .—The of ike PaiZhtia Prd^rJ : Plate III, 

Tbe highly cursive writing of tbe Prakrt land-grants ot the PallaVa kings 
Vijayaboddhayarman and ^ivaskatidaTarman from KsncI {Oonfeveram] in the Tamil 
districts^shows in its dttclm a certain rebtionslilp to the Ja|gayyapeta in-aoriptians. 
But it is not doubtful that these documents arc much later, though it is Eor'^ the pre^ 
sent impossible to their dates exactly. The use of PrSkyt for official purpoBes perhaps 
indicates that they are not later than the first half oE the 4th century A D.. The broad 
E (5p XX) with the mdimautary yertical to the right (compare pL Vn, 6, XI ff,), the 
with a tail in }}4^m (iOi XX j compare ph VII, 19* IV the sahsorthcd open on 
the right in (41, XIX compare pi. VII, 45, XX]; aud the constantly looped o 

in h (33p XX ; compara pL VII. 34, III b* XIIT, XYll) point to the later period. 

j IV. THE XORTHERN ALPHABETS FROM ABOUT A.D. 350*^^. 

S 2L~DeJtnitim and vartrfic^. 

[ 45 I By the term *Vorthsrn atphaheta^' I nuderstand with BurgcaSi Elcet^^^i and 
others* that largo group of cpigraphio and literary ecriptSi which from about AID- 350 
conquers the whole wide territory north of the KarmadI, with the exception oE Kathia- 
v7i{ 3 and northern Gujarilt, and which, spreading La tbe course of tima more and more, 
finally is need In a number oE yarietlBs for nearly all the Aryan iangnages of India. 
Their origin is to be found in tho curBive forms, which first appear in the addition to 
the ASoka edict VI of DhauU, and in a number of siins oE the XalsI version {see abovoi 
page 31 f.) and later are found r occasionally or cDDStantly, in some oE the Jaina votiye 
inscriptions oE tho Kudina period (see above, § 19, A). Their general typo ia that of a 
cursive atphabet with signs reduced at the top bo the same heights and msda throughout, 
as much as possible, equal in breadth. As the occurrence of ancient MSS- and various 
peculiarities of the letters^ snob as tbe formation of wedge® out of the Serife at the ends of 
tho vertioais, clearly prove, they wore always written with a pan or a brush and Ink, 
Their most important common charactarieties are :—(l) Tho absence of oarvea at the lower 


64 


eada of tbe Te-rtic&is of A, A, na, Ac. (with oc!^CMioia&! esceptlon? for ra1 i (2) the 
nflo of the S^if the Io(‘t dowu"strokes of tktiS. j (3) the divie^iDn ot the 

original rertical of -(id aod of its up|>ar bar ; (4) the use ql a !Do[)od rw and o! a ia 

Without a loop ; (5) tho Irao^forroatioa of the lowef portion o? raa into a email knob 
or loop at^cbed to the left of tha letter; (G) the ahortoniog of the vertical of fd £ 

(7) the torn of the medial i to the lafti which ia soon followed by the twist o[ medial i to 
tba right ; [S) the dsTelopment gf ctirYes, open to the loft^ at the end of the originally 

borizontal iBedial u ; and [9) the tibo of a cuttc, open to the right, Tot medial r- 

While all the aIpbabetB roprcsented in plat^ IV, V, VI show these common 
cbaractenstica or furtbor developments from thtm, they may ba divided, acoording to other 
peculUritiefl, into soTeo larger groopa, moat of which again com prise several vaTietica :— 

(l) The opigraphie North^ladka alphabet of the 4th and 5th centunas, commonly 
called the GTupta alphabetp which, aeoording ia HDorDle''s researcbee^®'*' baa an eastern and 
weBtero variety, among whicb the second again has two brancfae&p and with tba tba western 
variety of which the literary alphabet of tbs Bower M3, and of some other documante from 
Kashgar la closely connected- 

{3} The acate-angled or Slddbamatyia (?) alphabet with wedges at the vei icais of 
tho letters, which m first found in the palm loavca of Horlnzi, and towards ibe ood ol 
the 6th century in the MahaniMan ioBcription from Gay it and in the L^kkhamani|al 
PraSaBti^ 

(3) The Nnga,ri with its long drawn, tailed* tetters, and long top strokes, the 
6ret certain traces of which occur in the 7th century^ 

( 4 ) The !^radil alphabet^ a northern variety of the Western Gupta type, 6rst 
found abont A. B. 800. 

(6) The eastern Froto-BengalT alphabet with mneh ronudedi cnrsive letters, and 
with hooks or hollow triangles at the tops of the verticals, first traceable in the llth century. 

(6) The booked alphabet of NnpaL [46] which is olesoly conueoted with the 
Proto'CengHli c ecu re in MBS- from tba 11 th century onwards-^ 

During the 4th and 5th oedturieSf the rule of these alphabets to the north of the 
Narmada is by no meana undisputed. In the west we find, as (ar north as Bijayagadh 
(EhartpnrX inBeriptlons io flouthern charaetora, or with an admiatnre of aontborn letteta 
{see beloWi § 27). In the 6th and ^th centuries this mii^ture po longer ocenrsn Only 
the so called * arfow-head*‘ typo (sHe below, i 36* C). the aoveuth variety on plates IV-VI, 
whicb appears in rather late times Lq Bcogal and NepEL, o^cre an inatanca of the 
importation of a lotitbern Script into Northern India. 

On the other haodj wa meet, from the 7th century^ with inscriptions in northern 
chsraolore first on the coast, in the west in Gnjarjit,^^^ and in the east even beyond 
Madraa.^^* DMCumenla of tbie kind appear from the middle ol the 9th ccnttiTy also in the 
central Dokbap, and do ring the 13th and 13 th oeutories they penetrate as far as Vifayanagara 
Id the KanaroBe country (soa bolow, § SSj* But they never come into solo use beyond 
the Dortbern limit of Ibe Dravidian districts. 


65 


Tbfl incianb MOB. hlfeharto Icund in Koalige^rg^ Jskjmn NeplU hha oUaat ol wbicti 
pi^bfcbly wera wcitten in tba ith cBoturyj^®^ ahow only nartbarn le&ti^rs. Tbo p&lm-lanC 
MSS, of Wcite?n ImJiap wbicb bagia in tbo IQth centuryp ngrao wi^b the insoriplflona 
ol tha period, and prove th&h the nortbarn H»gflri was generally used in EHjputatia, 
and in the nqrtborD Dekhap ns far as Devagiri (Datilatnbad).^^^ Tbo grsdi^l adrance 
of tbs nocfcbom chaTnoters towards the Bonth probably h csplained by the prodilectioD 
ol many sontbern kings for northern cnstoms, and by the immigTatioti ot north era 
Brabmana, castes of aerlbee, and Buddblat and Jain a monk^j to wbiob facts the siatetneots 
in varioas inscriptions and the bistoriaL tfadibion bear witness.^^^ 

I I 33.—THE SO-CALLED GUPTA ALPHABET OF THE 4Tn A«D 5TH 

CESTUBIES A. D.: PL.\TE IV. 

A,—FansilSf. 

Tho differences between the oastern and western varieties of the so called Onpta 
[ 47 ] alphabet appear in the signs for ^ and In the eastern variety frbe loft 

Utah of fa (plate tT* 34, I-lII, Y* YT) is turned sberply downwards i eompare Ihe fa of 
the Ranged a eeparato odiots (see ahove, § 16* C, 351 Forth er, th e base^at^roke of 3a 
nv, 87, I-XITp Y* VI) is made round and atUchod os a loop to Ibo slanting oantral bar. 
Finally^ the ba°e-atroke of (FY, 39, I'lIIr Vi YI) in sopprosBed^ and ita hook^ attached 
to the verbleab is tomed sharply to tho left, exactly as in tbs Jagfayyapeta iosoriptions 
(see above, § ^0, Cb In tho western variety these three letters have the older and 
fuller forms. 

Tho Bpecimene of tho eastora variety m plate lY have boon taken from the 
oLdoat Gnpta insaription, Hari^ana^s .Allahabad Pra^aeti (oola f III), which certainly was 
incised dcrieg tho reign of Samndragupta^’^®! probably between A. D, 370 and 390* and from 
the Kahnnin Pra^asti of A. D. 450 (cols. Y, VI) of the time of Skandagnpta. It 
appears, besides, in Fleet's Gnpta Xnsoriptions (CIX. S) Nos. 6-9, 15, 54, 65, 77 1 in 
BbagfitnlaPa tnaoripitions from Xapal,. Kob. 1^3 t and In OciDningham'^e Gaya inBorlptfon 
of Saipvat^ 64®“*^ Tho fact that Fiesta No 6 ia found far weat. near Bbilsa in Miilva, 
may be exp]alpod by its having boen incised, during an expedition of Candragupta II to 
MalvSi at the comaiaDd of bis minister^ who ealls htcciaeLf nu inbabitant of Ps^alipntra. 
Nothing is known regarding tho origin of Fleet'a No. 77, which h ioeieed on a seat^ purchased 
in Itahore, but possibly manufactured in Euitern India. 

Tho western variety of the Gupta alphabet again appears in two forms, a cursive 
ronnd-band and an aDgnlar, manUEneotab type. The seeond form, which sbewa very 
cbaraeteriatie thick top-tinBH and a booked ra (33), ia repreBonted in plate IV, ooi IV* by 
the alphabet of tbe BiIbsi} PruSaatl of A. D. 4l5. Another tine eximplo is found in Fleet's 
No. 33, from the Me hamuli iron pillar near I>olhi. Specimens of the eurslvo form are given 
In noL VII from tho Indor ecpper-plato of D- 466, in col. Till from Toram^ga^s Kura 
inseription probably of the second half of the Sth ceutury^^*, and im col, IX from the 
KarTtalfii coppor^plate of Jayanithaof Uccakalpa* dated the year 174 or probably A.D* 423®**®. 

9 


66 


TKs tamfr lypo U fauEid ID Fleeh'e 4| 13 p 16p 19^ 23'Sii 36i 61. 63, €6^ 6Tp 69, 74, 76, 
and in tb« Jaiua votive i&sotipiiaDs Itdd H«w SeneSp Noa. 36, tl deadiraa 

to he Doted thet Fket'e No. 13 from Bhitari Is fouDd id a district wbera one would expeote 
tbo e«etaro variety. Float's No, 6i, tbe Jabs itifloriptlon Irodi Cdaysgm in sbows 

a mlxtnra of tha DOT^herD cbsTSctars wHb SDUtborn onol, as it offers throogbout A, 
wifcb A cnrro, and opoa a soutbern f. Forhaps tho same may ba said of Fleet's No^ 59, tbe 
Bijayagacjib insaripticn from Bbartpor in BSjpntane^ wbero ra shows a eiirvo at tbo end and 
medial i mud f resemble those ta plate Ill, col. XVI. The oharactera on the Gnpta ooins*‘^^ 
Sfo freqnantly retrograde, aod offer, e. g.. the aagniar iM of the period. 

J B.~~Char{Kteristici qf the epigraphic Oupia alphaheL 

The following partlcDlarly Import&ot or chArAOtarlstic peeniiaritiaa of tba Gupta 
inseripttone deserre to be noticed in detail:— 

U) The lower parts of tbe right-hand vertical of A, Atga, eja, ta^ bha, and §a are 
sc mtiGh elongatedr and those of and ra remain go long, that these eight signs have about 
danble the length el tkoBe without Terticals. This is partknlarly Tisihle in tbo older Btone 
inscriptiong i on the copper'plateg they are often shortened. 

Fhe right-hand portion of gha, pa,phaf m and m shows an ann&e angle, wbeTcby 
later tbe developnieiit of tails or verticals on the right of these signs has been caused. 

[3) Since the middle of the 5th century, the lower portion of the left limb of A 
(1, IXp XI) ebowg tbe carre, open to the left, which appears in all the later forms of the 
letter ; the sign of the length of A (2, YH-IX) [16] is attached to the foot of tbe right vertical. 

{4) In addition to the I ol the Kn^ilna period (3, I, V], there occur, owing to the predi* 
ketion for letters Oattesed at the top, the also later freqnent I with two dots above (3, VII}„ 
and that consisticg of a short horizontal line with two dot^ below (3, IX), which latter Is 
tbe parent of the later eonthern I (plates VII, VIII, and § 26 below) sjid of that of the 
Nagati [below, § 2l|, A, 4). 

(5) Tbo rndimentATy enrves at the left end of t7,17 and 0 are tnoro fully developed 

in the 5tb century ; compare above, § 19, 4. 

(6) The gattnral rid begins to appear in steed of the Aniisvlira before ia and (11» 

VI1), perhaps in conaequence of the faulty pronunolatlon, blamed m the 

(7) The third boriisontal line of ja (14,1*111. YII, YIII) begins to slant downwards, 
and occiisiosally sbow^ a turvo at tbe end, whereby later the new loroia of cols XXI-XX1II 
arc caused. 

(S) The palabl ila (I6i I, II ; 43, I, VI, VII, XI) is frequently made curalvo 
and round, and is occasiouA^y Laid on tbo aide in Cider to savo apace ; cempare aiao 
jwl^, plale III, 40, XIV. But older, angular, forms like wise occur (43, V), 

(9} The (a 117» 1*111, IX) ia often ffattened down at tbo top^ 

(LOl Thoi?:t of 31 It II, shows a little stroke at the right end, caused by an 
inexact formation of tho book on the right, and in the second sign a cursive loop od 
the Lett i In 31, lUw the letter hai been laid on the side and somewhat resembUs tbo 
Nfigarl {iOm 


6T 


(II^ Tli0 (33, I, V-IX) ifl moetly allifitiml or on tho t-ighl, mnd a 

crosB-bar often rapUceB tbe dot in tbe contra; hot tbs old form likewbo earriTH 

(13> Tba ya (33, I-IJC) is mostly tripartite) but sometimet, pnrtionUrly in v«, 
pat and po, transitfonal forma with the loop, like tbs later ones in 33, XIIt, XVI, 
appear, which lead up tg the bipartite The old: it instiDca of the iudapandenl 

looped pa ia found in P]«fa No, 59 of A. D. 371. hut the Ku?Sca ioecriptioiu ehow 
the looped eulsonpt pa even earlier (see above. §18. B, 13). 

(la) The left limb of w (33. MIT. V, VI. Vni) often be»mee a loop, on 

happens already in eome En^Sna iDScriptieme (§19, B, 16). A snbstitnte foe the loop 

i» the tnangla (probably giving the outlines of a wedge), wbiah oosura in the three 
most ancient inBeriptijOS from Kepttl ; compare the latar » of aS, XII. Bat the older hook 
b eciually eommon. 

(14) Tha riiTft fa (40, Mil) is huod in Fleot'^ No. 67. lino 1* 

(15) The tlgfig for tfee medial vovols agfoe m mikTiy with Iboso oi 

the Kn^^a period. Bnt thfi open enmbiralo for a in (d (17, IlK which 1^ found alio 
in yid. 10 an innoTatfon. FuTtheri fcta mBdiel i, for itestance, oi khi tSi Ilf. VI* IX\ 
ifl drawn farther to the left than in tha earlier InBcriptiaDfl^ In some inacrlpHoDfl 
likfl Mathnrl, Now Series. Nos- 3B, 89^ the medial i conflists merely of a oiiT?et going 
to thn right* thoiigh tho form with two horns (as in 24^ I), and a looped one (ai in 

30, IV)| are more eomnionr hledial u ia mostly repreaented by the still tEsod curTe* 
which in rti (33. Illp Yl) appears abnormally nt the end of rd i but in [S* II* VI)i 
i/iii {so* I) and iu (36, III) the vowel riass npwarda. For medial u there are. Imidea 
an old form m gu (9 IVK other oomWeations in bliu {30i It, Yl) and Uu (42* II) 
and a later t ery commooi cursive form in dhu (25, II* VI), One ol the MStrns of ai and 

o is often placed vortieally* as in ga§, 32. Ill: in po. 9. Ill \ and is m, 21, HI. 

(16) The deflke to save epace canses the nurflive nAy |a (see 45* IX} and 

tha (see 4ithd, 45, Y \ eiho, 46y IX) fro ba laid on the aider in case they fotia the 
BiH»nd elements of ligatures^ From the 6th century, rya (45* Vll) Is expressed by a 
full ro with a sohacript ps* 

(17) The 6rflt certain Yiz Em a (aee dd/iAffij 43^ VIE)* consisting of a ho n^ntal stroke 
above the small finab dates likewise from the 5tb centnty v the Dothern Jihvicpuliya 
(hAo, 46^ II) and the UpAdhtnUniya (ApS, 46, HI) occur already in the 4th century. 

C.“TAc Capki alphiibii in manmeript^,. 

Among the typos of the Bower MS., which belongSp aceording to IIoeTDte's and my 
own opinion*^*, to the 5tb centuryi I have given [49] in plate VI, oolSi I-IV. only the 
alpbabeb of the portion which EToernle marks Am since the pnblUhed parts of his B and 0 
ate not sufficiently eitguBivo for a paleographio enquiry^ Tta ebaraclers differ very little 
from those of the epigraphie documents of the Gupta period, espeafelly from the copper* 
plates. The Serifs at the of the vertical atrokieff howeyer, are made more earefnlly 
and neatly Ifaronghoat worked up with the latter into real wedges. If a letter like ^^Adi. 



6S 


Ylf ISp T-TY) bflii apstrQke9> the Serifs ara ragolady t& all of thsm. 

Similarly^ the lower eiads of Tortieal etrokaa more regalafly bear Sirift or are coovarted 
into wedges or little button^. Tho greater regalarlty of the writing ia what may ba expeotod 
in a good the matarial of whiah ofl'ers fewer diSoDltiaf than atone or copper. The 

inrariahla nae of the S^rifi hiA led to the formation of the ka (lOp TV)t with the loop cn 
the ieft*^" (compare 15^ I ID. which appeara occ^ttenaUy in the Bower MS t but is 
noticeable only latere since A,D. 6SS-S9 (see plate TV. 7, XIID, in the baarlptioiis. Further* 
the Bower MS* offers in rare cases, eg, in pra^ojaif^t (foL ll)i an archaic form of 
the bipartite pa* Flnallyi It mikes us acquainted with sotne signs wblcbir owing to the 
rarity of the sounds expressed by them, cannot oncer frequently in the InaeriptlonB and 
hitherto hare not been traced In tho^a of the 4tli and 5th eantnrlas. To these belong the 
long I (4g I h in which the upper sod lower dots of the anoieut sign (compare plate VI, 4» 
Yy YII) have boon concerted into a etraigbt stroke^ and further tba short which eloarly 
consists of a ra and a medial r above, § I ; anl belov*§ 24, A, 7), #l30 the AI7 

(i4p I, II) which fully agrees with the opigraphie character of ,4 D. (plate lY, 6. Xl, 
and the BobseFipt f of nf (Bl, ICI) which consists of two f. placed horizontally side by side. 

§ 2S*—The fed nfid J?^arl fyj^es : P£o|ej IV^ F. FI, 

About the beginning of the sixth century we fied in the norther□ InsoriptionB^ both 
of Eastern and Western India (plate lY, cols, distinct beginnings of a naw 

development whioh first leads to the forms of the Gaya Inscription of A Dr 533-09* (plate IV* 
cols. Xltl, XIV) and of the probably not mnch kter LakkhUmaodal Pra^asti (plate IV* 
cols-XV* XVITbeir chief charactorutic ia that tbs leUera slope from the right to 
the leit. and show acute angles at the lower or at tbe right ends, as well as that tbe tops 
of the vertical or slanting lines invariably bear small wedges^ and their ends either show 
tbe same ornaments or protuberances on the right. These pBcnUarit es arc observable in 
a large number of insoriptions of the next foQr centuries^ and it seems to me advisable to 
elsas the characters of the whole group as these of the "acute-angled alpkd.bet^^ 
Formerly^ the term “nail-headed" was frequently applied to them- Of lale this has been 
given up and no new generic name has been proposed, Thus Fleet Baysi In hb edition 
of the GayS inacriptlon^^^, only that the letters belong to tbe notbern cliss of alphabets. 
Possibly the Indian name may have been Siddbamatfkl(Jtp»). For Berunl*^® statea that 
an alphabet [50] of this name was need in his time (about A,D. 1030) in Eaehmir and in 
Benares, while the Nagari wae current lo MilLva. If the usual writing of Benares resemblod 
that of Kashmir, it cannot have had I he long horizontal top-strokes which always charae- 
ieriee the Nagari. BerPnl'a note is, however, too brief and vague for a dafiDitB settlement 
of the question. 

Tho two iuscrIptioDSt mentioned above* which, like the other contemporaneous 
cognate documents* ara connected with the weatern Gupta alphabet, mark tbe first step in 
the development ot the acute-angled alphabet during the sixth iccntury. And to tbe same 
subdivision belong* among the MBS., the Horiuzi palm-leavei, which acaordlng to the 
Japanese tradition certaioly existed im the second half of the 6bh cootury^^^. If 


69 


fourteen yo»te ego. when I Wfots my tuUoerepbieftl eteey on these leaves in tlie Ana^ta 
Owiiiwsio the fsesi miles el the Gey a and Lakkh&ma^dst iasoriptione had been aoceasible, 
it would bare euffieed to compare their let tore in order to prove the corioolneBe of the 
Btatemecitfl q! tb^ JapemeGee 

Thfl obaractqirB oi Aip^uTarEdnii'a iDSOTiption gI A-U- 635 (plate IV, goL XVIII and 
ot tha i^early containporaneonG Aphsad oi Adityasanii (plata IVt ogIs* XVIII, 

XIX) flhow the farther progress of the aciute-aogled alphabet during the Ttb centary. It 
must, hgwevefi be noted that Am^nvarman'i losoriptlDCie and othar Nepateie dGenments o! 
the aeniB time have the round and thua are allied with the eastern Gnpta chQTikDtar« 
vrbik the Apbead Prasasti and its allies frotn India proper aro connected with the western 
TcTtoty of the old northern alphabet"Fleet oalls thk seeand variety, on account of 
the more marked twist of the lower ends nf the strokes, ''the Kutiln variety ol the 
Magttdha alphabet of the Tth eentary I feel diflinelinod to adopt the terni 

whieb Trtfa^ firat used by Prinsep"**^ and since has bean employed by many other writerg, 
because it is based on an erroneous rendering of tho expression tufitu in tha 

Deval Ffft4aeti**=". I would removo it from the paleographio tannlnology- Kielhorn 
likewiEe aToids it in hia paleograpbio remarka on various iqeeriptiooa of t\m period 

During the Sth-lOth centuries, the development of tbe actito-angled or SiddhamEtirkS 
alphabet prograases more and mota in the diraotion of its aucoesaor, the Kigarl alphabet* 
which latter in its old Ncicfeh'Indian form is* diatlngnlabed merely by the eubatiliUtion 
of !!^tratgbt top-fltrokefl for the wedges on the verticala. Docnmanta with a mixture of wedges 
and straight fcop^trokes are also fomid ; aud ficoaelonatly it beoomea didioiilt to decide 

bow a particular inscription is to be classed. 

To thia third and last variety^"® of the acute-angled alphabet belong the oharantaefl 
of the MulSai copper plates (plato IV, ooL XXl of A.D. ot the Dighva- 

DnhatiK plate, probably of A D. 761 tpkte lY* col- XXI)®*^ of the Gw=^Ko‘ iBSoriptEon 
of A D. 876 (plato V, col. II), and of the Ghosrava inscription of tha 0th or lOfch oentury 
(plate V, ool, YI)®®^ as well as. among the MSS. those of the Cambridge MS. No. 1049 
(plate YI, ooL VIl), d^ted in the year 252®^®, probably of Abiiavarmans era of A.D, 
594®or ]Q A. D. 846. An iotormediate position betWEan the acute-angled and the 
Eagari alphabets, is occupied by the letters of tbe Feboi PraSasti of about A.D 900 (plate V 
col III) of fcho Deval PraAaati of A.D. 99^ or 993 Ipkta Y, cal. YIIIJ and of the coppor-plabes 
of tbe Psramani Mug Vakpati II of A.D. 974 (plate V, col. They, no doubt, fihow 

the wedges! but these are so broad that they produce the flume effect as the long 
straight tap-strokeflj and that, e.g * the open toiis of Ac-i airs olosodp 

just as in tho NUgarl inflcriptions* Specimens of the roistnre of wedgoi and straight 
top-stroke?, mentioned abovei are found in the Bhdhanpur and Yapi"Dio^^^^ ooppiT" 
'plates of the M^trakuta king [dl] Goviuda III of AD. 807-808 (plateY, ooJ^^lV)"^^®* 
and the Karr^ia inscrlptioD of the Cahamana Vigraba H of A,D. 973 (plato Y, coU IXl 

The Isst'raontioned two icsoripfeions ate, however, by no means the oldest documents, 
in which Eugm lettera ocoiir. Tho first undoubtedly genuine ipecimens®®^ are found in 
the fligoaturea of tha Gurjara princes on the copper-plates of Eaira (of A.D. 69S and 


70 


633), of DAbboi fA,D, 642), of KauBfiri (A.D. 706), and of Itfivi (A,D. 736)®*®, tba teitis 
of whicli 'WTltteti id a. santborn alphabet. In the firet.uiBRtioDed thiwj eiguatarea, 
the Uaseri [ettera are in the njmoMty, aa tnoBli of the aigiw ahow either moie 
arcbeia Borthern or Boqthern forma. Only ia the fourth eigoatare the NiLgari » uaed 
throng bout and ia fully derelopcd. But the most auoie&t dooumeot, written throughout Ja 
KJTgari, ft the SumlEDgerl grant of the Bii^trakfl^a kiag Daotidurga of A.D. 754 (plate IV, 
col. SXII)»*«. Mach of the aame type are the characters of the Kaphoii inBoriptiona Noi! 
16 aud 43 I plate V. ®L which worn reBpectirely inoiaed In A.D, 651 and S77 duriog 

the reigna of the SllSfikra pripcea Pullaankti sod Eapardin 11, 

The SSmiuga^ and Kei.iheri ia&ariptioaa, together with some otliorj of the Sth 
century =*, show the arohaie variety of the south am NHgari, the fully developed form of 
which it eahibited in the copper-plates of Kautheiji (plate V, ool. SVII)®*®, wMoh were 
inciBod during tbo reign of the Crilnfcya king Vikramaditya V. in A.D. 1C09-1(J. The southerQ 
N^ari, of the Sth-llth centorioB, which diffors from its northern aister of the period 
ebiefiy by the want of the small taila elaDting to the tight from the endB of the verticals, 
and lo general by stiffer forms, beeidea occurs ia numerous inBodptiona of the ^iliiharaa and 
ViidiTaa from the Maratha country and the Konkag. an well ai of a Eitta prince from 
the Belgaum collectorate®*^ ItB latest development during thu 13lh-16th centuriea ia 
found in the inscriptious of tha kings of VijayaDagara, cr Yidyauagara in the Kanateae 
coiinUy * It ^iiUflurviTes in the BMIbodb or Deviiaagari oE the Marglba clistmla, uad 
in Southern India it has produord the So-called tiandinileari which is stilt uaed for MSS®**®. 

In XortberR and Central India, the Kefiari appears first on the copper-plate of the 
MabSriija ViDfiyakapak of Mahodaya (plate IV, col. SXIII)««, probably of A, D. 794, 
which however eahibita lomo arefaaieme and peouliaritics Id the signs for kka, pa, and jta, 
found a!?o in later insoriptious from Eastern India, Tba fact that an earlier inscription 
from the Kanarese country, the incision of which is due to a Brahman from Korthcru 
India (see El. 3, 1 ff,}, shows a mixtura of N^arl and aeuta-angled letters, makes it 
probable that tbo northern NagatT was in uso at least since the beginning of the 8th 
century. From the next oentury. wo have only a tew inserlptioiia tn nortborn Niigari®*'*. 
But after A. D. 950 their number increaset, and in the llth century the script becomes 
paramount in nearly all the disLiiots north of the Narmada. 

The characters of the Biycdofji inastiptions from Central India (plate V, col. Vll), 
the datee of which run from A. B. 988, and thoBe of the copper plate of the fir^t Oaulukya 
of Gujarat, incised in A. D. 937 (plate V. «^L Xl)»«, show the forms of the northern 
RSgarS of the tOth century. The copper-plates of the Eu^trabuta (Gilhadavkia) king 
Madanapala of Kanauj in Northern India, dated A. D. 1097 (plate V. ool. Xll), the Edaypnr 
Pra^aeti of the Paraotaros of Miilva (probable date about A. D, lOfiO) in the west of 
Central India (plate V, cnl. XIII). the Nanyaurii plates of the Gilndella Devavarman of 
A. D, 1050 (plate V, col. XlV*) and of the Kalacuri Earpa of Tripura, dated .4. D. 1042 
(plate V, col. XV), both from the eastern part of Geutrol India, and the plates of the 
CaulukyaBbime I of Gujarat, dated A.D, 1029 (plats V. col. XVI). give epeoimens of the 
northoru NKgeTt of tbe llth century®**®. Finally, the northern Nugarl of A. D. LlOO-1207 


71 


h illnitmtfld by lb« ftlpbabeta of » pkta of JnyaccickDdr*, tho tail (Gahacjavlla) 

king of Kanaiij, datad A- D, ilT5 (plata Vp ool. XX), oi the ijlates of the kat Cfcalokya’ 
ot Gujarilt, Bhicoa II., dated A. D. 1199 aod 1207 [5i] (plate V* ooL XXI\ of the plate 
of the Par&mSra Udiyavarcuaa of MM?a, dated A. 1>* J200 (pkta V, ooL XXIIX and of 
the Ratoapar atone inacriptioD from the eeigD ol the KaUtnri JHjalkof Tripara* dated At D, 
1114 (plate V, col, XXITI)®+^ 

With the cbaractera of tbeed Nagarl ineoTiptionsp agree those of the now Demerona 
anoienb paloa-leaf MSS. from Gtijarlt^ BOjpatana aod the oorthero Bekhan, the dates of 
which run certainly from the Ilth, and poeiibly from the lOth CBnlnry. Cols. XV XVII 
of plate VI exhibit their alphabet obiefly according to Lenmano'e photographa and tracings 
of the Vi^e^aTaayakabha^yatikiC^ dated A. D. 1061^ together with Eoms atipplementa from 
the Eoyal AsUtio SocietyV Gai^iratnamahodadhij of A. D. But a onmbeT of M3d, 

from HcpilT, beboglng to the 11th and I'^th eonturieSt show the northern Higarl of the 
preceding century. And goL Xill of plate VI offers a speoimen from Ko. B6B» the oldest 
Cambridge MS^ of this olaES, which is dated A. D. Of the iame type k the alphabet 

of plate VI, oolp XIV, takeo from the reprodoctioo of ooL 1 of Wylie's copy of the 
Vajcaechodika in Anfcdola O^remVnjio, Arj/an Series, Ip 1, plate 4. 


§ 24.~DETAILS OP THE CEANGES IH THE ACUTE-AXGLED 
AND THE NAGABI ALPHABETS®^^. 

A.—r/ic MatfMs. 

Among the uumsTcns changeSk which the letters of the acnts'aogled and Nagarl loripts 
ondergo in course of timei the following more Important oneSp aTectiog the Matph^le or 
radical sigoSj deserve special mention I— 

(1) The signs for E| cd, fAa, dha^ pa, h&, yn. In, Wt ^ and fs, develop 

gradaiiUy,—the later the more distinctly,—shorter or longer tailsp which first elaut off 
towards the right below the bottomdine of the leitere. but later, io the KigarL become 
vertical ebrolcesp except in the case of E, [53] From the lOtb century similar pendent 
lines appear in the middle of cAa (plate Y, 16, IT, III, and of (pkte % 23, JI), 
of J7ha (pkte V» III, ^o) and of ha (plate V, 42, 1I4V, Ac.), which the Nagarb too, 
retains in cAo and Aa and converts into a media] vertical in the case of In the ocn^e- 

angled script, kha, pc, tha^ dha, and ia frequently show on the right a email hom-like 
protuberance or so elongation of the vertlml, wbiebt owing to the dattening of the tops, 
the Nsgari again dkearde except in the case of dka. Both the Last mentioned pecuHarf- 
ties are doe to the eircuDiBtance that the writers drew the left and right portions of the 
Ictterg separately and neglected to join caTefulIy the two halvee^^^^ la course of time 
these irregularities become characfeTUtic features of most of the letters* 

(2) in consequenec of the elongation of the code of the wedges and of the use of 

long straight top-strokes, the heads of A, (rha, laai ye, ^ and are gradualfy 

doled, both in the acute-angled and the NagarT scripts®®®. 


73 


(3) TbcHlowar portion of Ibe leCt half of A and A almoat iDvariably conaLsti of a 
eiir?e, opeu towarda tba left» whioh fir&fc appears occasionally ia the Ko.^aoa Itisc^riptioiis 
(flee above, § 19* Bp ij add later rololarly on tha Uceakalpa platen {plate lY^ 1, IXX It 
La preferred in tbe BSlbodb oE the Marimbas and ig common in the Bombay oditiona ot 
Sanskrit works. In other lata spaoimena of the NAgari, It Is ropl&oed by two aladting 
etrekea (plate V, 1, 2, XVl), to which a thirds a rccodadt of an eatUar wadge at the foot 
of the vertical* is added lower down. This form is tba parent ot the A, At need in the 
Benares and Galentta prints. Up to the &th century, the long A is invariably differenDated 
by the addition of a enrve to the right end of ,*d, Later^ its mark ia a downward stroke^ 
which is attached either to the right of the top (e. g., plate lY* % XXI) or to the middle 
(plate IV. 2^ XXII) and thus reoccupiee the same poaitlena which the corresponding horl^iontal 
bar has id the ASnka edicts^ In the MSS.* the dewDgtroke at the top ia found even 
earlier (plate Yl^ 2p Yl). 

(l) The sign for lie mostly darived from tha Gupta form of Xnder [plate IV* 3, Yll) 
by the substitution of a curve for the third dot {plata IV, 3* XI-XTII * Y, 3^ II-IY* 
\ Vlp 3* Y-IXL But in addition there is (plate V, 3* V* XII. X!0, Ac. j YI, 3. XlI-XY) 
a denvativo from the I of the Uccakalpa platea (IV* 3* IX). in which the upper dot ia 
replaced by a straight line ; aud thES I Is the parent of the modern DevaniLgari J* in which 
the two lower dots have been ehanged into oorvss and finalty have bflen connected. In Jaiua 
MSS-j the J with two dots above and a curve holow occurs oucasienally as bte as the l5th sod 
IGth can Luries. The unique osrly forms of the long I (plate Y I, 4* Y. YIl), as well as their 
later development (plate VT^ 4, XV)* which has followed the analogy of deserve attention. 

(5) 17 and P in variably show at the lower cad a tail* drawn towards the left, 

which in course oE time is developed more and more fully^ 

(G) Tbo curve of attached te the right of the fd* becomes very b hallow and 

long in the Boriozi palm-leavea (plate VI, 7* Y\ and this shallow curve ia the precursor 

of the vertical line of the later palm-leaf MSS. of Weatoru India (plate VI. Tp XV^XVII}. 
In the Ciunbridge MS. Ko* 1049 (plate VI, 7, VII) and in No. 163lp tbo T'C^^rve is 
attached to the lower end at the re. 

(7} Among tbe aigns lor L and which are first traceable in the MSB. of 
this period (plate Yl, 8-10* Vi VII, X), the long is clearly formed by the aildition of a 

second f^curve to the short E* In the Cambridge MS3. Kos. 1049 and 1GB1» L Ig 

represented by a cursive Bouthern Ea [see plate VIL 34, VI-IX), just as the oldest medial 
I in iK;f (VIX* 43, XTYj is identical with another Eorm ot fa ^ and the long E is derived from 
tbe short vowel by the addition oE a second la. turned in the opposite direction^ In the 

L and E of the Horiuzi palm-leaves (plate VI* 9, 10. VJ* the la boe been turned rouid 

towards the IcEt* and raspeotively one and two recurves have been attached to the foot. 
And the coinbinatEou I {o)-r remains [54] algo in tbe NUgarT hath of the palm-leaves from 

’Western India (plate YI, 9* 10, XY) and of our days* the reason being no doubt tbe 

prononclattOD If* wbich is customary both there and in other parts of India. The&o 
palcographical facts agree with the traditEOU oE the Ohinese Buddhists who* as 3. L6vi 
has discovered* ascribe the invention of tha signs for the liquid vowels to ■ South* 


lDd[&D, cither to ^rvaTuriDaiiL, the mi Dieter of the Andhra king SutaTihaSB, or to tha 
great BnddhiBfe Uacber Nuj^rJoDa. 

(9) £ aod AI it]iViiria1:ily tarci iha base of tba triaDglii upwards^ aod thia i□aoTatioI:l 
LB found atroad^ lU the inBOriptlouB with tradBitional forms (plate IV. 5^ X, XIX 

(9) Ka showa elcnoeb iDvariably®^^ on tba left a loop, cauied by the GOunastlon of 
the end of the bent aroiB-biir with thm Serif or wedge at tho foot oF the verttceb eatoept 
in oombinetiotiB with the enbaoribed voweia it and f (ece. e g.. plate IV* 7, XIV ^ V. lO, III; 
VI, l&p XVI^ XVn) or with other coDBonanta (see, e g., plate IV» 41, XVI ; V, I3, II, Hi i 
VL 49. V, SVj XVin). In the Nligari inecription^^ the looped form oceura, howover. 
not rarelsr also in the latter eaaeB [see. e g * plate TV, 7. XX. XXIl; V, 43t VII. X-XHT). 

(iOj The loop or traingle of kha^ which repreaontB the ancient cirele (plate II, 
10, VIp and aboTCp |3p A. 19). EtandB. in all the greatly yar|iag forinfl of the lettere. at the 
left of the verticals. The very considerable did^erencee in the shape of the left limb are 
partly doe to the flattening of the top of the letter and atill more to the yarioite ornamental 
ohsogei of the wedge» which drst wae added to the lower eod of the sndent hook* 

(ll) The dot to the right of m, which ia bo eharaoteriBtia in the cnoderq Deraoigari 
letterr appears already on the Benares oopper'plate of Earpa of A, D. 1049 in the word 
fahgaim (liee IL, end}^^^. while onr platea offer only an aaBmple frouL a mneh later 
document (see plate V, lip XlX)i The dot may posalbly have been deriyed from the 
protuberance, which Is often found at the end of the top-stroke of tbe letter (aeci e g* 
plate V, 14. Vp \% VIH), 

(111 The central bar of ;a first Is made to slant downwards (plate IV, 14, XXI-XXHI, 
(£cp) and then changed inla a vertical (V, 17. XUI, 4;e. ; VIj Xll, At tbe same 
time, tbe Upper bar becomea the top*SitToke of the letter, aud the lowest is gradually 
converted Into a double curve. 

(13) The right Umb of the Independent Sa of the Horiu^i palm-leaves (VI, 94, V) 

Is turned upwards^ and the aatne fprm nccurs occasionally in Itgalures. Bnt in the latter 
the sign ii usually laid on its side, its angles are convorted into curves and the right Limb 
is attached to the end of tba greatly shortened Tertleal. Hence it often looks like (see 
plate IV» 16p XIi *, V. 19. TV, V. AcJ. in the Ifagiri of the llth and later canturiet, 

the Eubwript 3» is attaohed to the left limb of ja (plate V, 19. XU-XIV ; VI. 24j XVI), 
and the cnraive jiui of the modern DeranlgarTi which the Hindus now considor to be a 
Mstvkor Is due to % Bimplifixation of this fcrm^ 

(14) Sluice tbe Gth century* a wedge is often placed above tho lingual {a (plate IV* 
17* SVn : V* 90r n, VI I VI. 35* VI); and in the Nagari a borlssontal line with a abort 
vertioal or slanting stroke appears in the place of the wedge (plate IV. 17* XXI, XXU ^ V* 
20* Xin, J*c.; VI. 35* XY) 

(15) Similar additbua appear above the lingual ^ka since the lOth century (plate 
V* 91, X, &c.: VI* 26. XV). 

(16) Since the 9th ceutun'» the round-bocktd lingnal qfn of the southern alphabets, 
ending with a curve open to the left, comes into use (plate V, 92, II* VIlIp ikc.). 

10 



74 


The fiuppreBBloii of the original bas^'etroke of the lb goal aeonife m ligatures 

plat3 lYp 21, XIX) eiDca the Ttb ceotory, and to tbe uncombliied mgn liDc^e the Bth 
century (plate V, 24, III) i eomparo alao aboyc^ § 22, B, 10, and plate IV^ 21, III. The 
Bigc 8000 after aBeuinea tbo modofo form and conBiata oT a straight top-etroke with three 
lioflfl b&ogiag down from it {plate Y, 24, YII, An. \ YI, 29, XY* &o.) 

(18) The medarti loxm o( ia with the Tertical on the rights whieb oecure already 
in the A^oka edicts, reappears Id the 3th neotory (plate IY« 22, XXIj and baeomea the 
regular one m the 10th ceotury. 

(19) The modern form of Iha, whloh baa been derirod from the notched ooa of the 
7feh oeolury {plate IV, 23, XVll). is found already in the inscriplione oE the same period 
(pUte lY, 2S, XVIII. Sc&X 

(20) [05] In the 7th eentury, the lower end of da is more clearly doGnod by a 

Serif (plate lY, 24, XYH, which soon alter Ls ohwged into the characteriatte 

tail ol the modern letter^ 

(21) Already In the 7th century, tbo right side ol na bei:iomee occaBioually a 

verticalp to the left ol which the loop is attached (plate lY, 26, XYIII, XlX) ; compare 

alee below, §30. 

(22) On the tranalormation of pha by the development of a centra! vertical (flee 
aheve, under l), the curve o( aapiratioa is attached first to the top of the new Bigu 
(plate IV, XXII; Y, 31, III, Jto.). But in the 11th century it slnke lower down 
(plate Y, 31^ XII)* and It occupies already in the 12th oeutury the poaition which it has 
in the modern Devaulfgari letter (plate Y, 31, XX-XXIII). Eetrograde archaic fermap like 
those in plate Y, 31* H, XIY, arei however, not rare, Their occurrence has probably to be 
explained by the infiucnceof the popular cursive alphabets^ 

(23) As va was very generally prouoiinced t^, the ancient Sign for h& was loet 

ID Korthenit Central and Western India, and it was replaced by va \n the iDBcriptlonc 
of the 7th and Later centuries (plate lY, 29j XX s Y, S2t II. )- Xu the MB3. the 

substitution occurs even earlier (plate VI, 37* Y, VI). A new ba^ conaietlng ef va with 

a dot in the centre of the loop, occurs since the llth century (plate Y, 32, XYl), and 
this form la the parent ol the modern Dovanpgari letter^^ 

(24) The left Umb OE mostly an inverted wedge with the point towards the 
fights is frequently changed into a triangle, open at the apex, [rom which the lower portion 
of the original vertical hangs down (plale lY* 30* XIX* Ac* ; Y. 33, H, ). The modern 
Dcvandgail fcAu appears in the I2th century ( plate Y, 33* XV. Jrc. ) and seems to be derived 
Irom the lorm with the wedge, for which litter a Seri/ was substituted. 

(25) Since the 3th century^ v%a usually has on the left a cursive loop (plate lY* 31, 
XX, XXI), which in the MSS. is mostly filled in with ink [plate YI, 39, XV-XYII), 

(26) Both the MSS., and most inaoripitions, with the mEcepbion of one from Bdaypur 

(above, note 212] and some from Xe^l (note 220X offer eKclnsively the looped or 
the bipartite which latter E:icours already in the iascriptioDB ol the Ku^ana period,*^' 
and has been derived from the looped In the Nepalese macriptions of the Tth 

century* which show the eastern we find a tripartite ya with a smalL circle at 


75 


the top of the firefc upatrote (pi&te IVp 39, SVll); tbo Udaypur LcaeriptioD has both 
the ordinary tripartite ya of the Gupta period, and alea tha bipartite letter* 

(27) The right extremity of the wedga at the lower end of m ie often greatly 
elongated in the ioeeriptiond of the 7th and later oeoturies (plate IVj SB, XVIlI-XXl, ■&&-}, 
and aotnetimes only the outlines of the wedge are marked* These fornia are the procnrsore 
of the modern tailed 

(aa) SLnoo the Tth eantoryp we Bod a cnraiyo (plate lYp 36, XVTII i i% XIX | 
V, 39, II, HI, ; VI, 44, XV-XVH), the left half of whioh hag be&n turood into a loop 
with a Utttle tail on the right* 


— Medial ^owils and Ao fcrih, 

(l) Medial ffl, f. o, m, as well ae one of the Matriia of oi, are pkeed yery frequently 
above the Itne, and are then, particalarly in the atone inacriptions. treated more of leaa 
ornamentally (eee, e g., plate IV, cole- Xin^XVIII). More rarely medial i and I are 
treated in the same way. 

(а) Tha tails of the orarvea of inedial i and I aro regularly drawn down low, roapaci' 
tiyely to the left and the right of tha MntfkS, while tha difforaDoaa in tha onryea at the top 
disappear^ Tbaea fotma lead op to tha i and i of tha mordem DavaDagari. 

(S) Medial u U axpraeaod vary fraqnsnliy by the initial V of tha period (plnta IV, 
8(J, StI, XIV, XVI, XX ; VI, 44, VI). tSSl Bn* 

(IV, 27, VI), U also common and appaare to ba the parent of the pjodafo«, which 
occnra already in the weatara plaiii*leaf MSS- (aee pii, plate VI, 35, XVI). 

(4) Binca tha 7th oentury®®^—fiist o^i the Banakhero plate of Har?a.—the JibvS* 
mlillya ie occasionally exproBflod by a cursive sign, ooMisting oI a loop under tho wedge of ka 
(plate V. 47, lU). 

(5) Since the 7th century, the Upodbrnnolya ia ocflaaioaally exproBaed by a onrvo 
open above, with curled euda and aometiiofla with a dot in the ceotTo- This sign is 
attached to the left side of the MatrhS (plite IV. 46,XXini V. IS, VID- ItBaomsto 

bo derived from a forna like that in plate VII, 46, IV. 

(б) Id the older InBoriptbus, tho Vlrama is at ill freqaently placed above tha 
vowellesB eoMonant, for whioh invambly a final form is ufled \ and it recaivca a tail, 
which is drawn downwards to the right of tha MStfko (see, e,g-, plats IV, 22. XIV . 
But even more commonly it etauda below the oonscnant, and it occurs io this position 
already iu the inseriptlons with trauaitional forms (plate IV, 22, XI)®**. 


C, — Tfis iiflatai'e*. 

(J) Both in the insariptione and in the MSS- oE the 6tb and later ocnturieg, we 
find occasionally ligaturee, in which the eacond oonBonsnt is placed to the^ right of the 
first, instead of below it (see. e.g,, plate IV, 45. XI; V, 47, 11 i VI, 51, VI). 

(2) For the etona in3Criptioi.e of the aenta-atifiled alphabet, the aubacript pa 
frequently is made ornamental and drawn far to tho left- Since the 7th century, and 
oceaseionally even earlier, the right-hand upstroke of ia 
upper line of the whole sign (see, e-g-. plate IV, 46, Vlll, XIX : 43, 4o, XIII . VI, ol. Vi). 


7$ 


(3) Bfl. baiDB finl: [larli ot a compoaud coaeaDant, naually fitandfl abov« tha 
lina and ia e^raeead by a wedge, ot by an angle or a carva open to the tight, Bot in 
fifia the left aide of twa ia ahertaaeiJ, and the top of the wedg 4 , which is placed oa tbis 
shortened lioea, does aot pmtmde above the upper Una (plate VI. 49. VI). Similar deproaeions 
of the ei^racrilwd ra are fcnnd in oonDeBtion with other consaDii.tits ia the Aphsai^ 
losoription-®’, on Hara^a's oopper^plates. and in some MSS, (plata VI, 51. XIII, XIV). 
Until the 9th century, rj/a ia often eapressed by a fnll ra with a snbaeribad ya (eoe, 9 .g., 
plate IV, 44, XVIII; 45, VII ; and compare El, 3, 103). 

§95—THE ^ABADA alphabet : PLATES V AND VI. 

A, ^The ^nradl sofipt®®*, which is easily recogniaed as a deaoendant of the western 
Gupta alphabet, appears since aboat A. D. 800 In Kashmir and in the □arth-eutern Palipib 
(Elcgra and Cham hi). The oldest known SnradS insoriptiooe are the two BaijnSth 
PraSastts from Kiregrama (KOnBra). dated A,D. 894 ; see plate V, ccl. L Not mnoh later 
are the coins of the Varma dynasty of Kashmir, where the farads forms are likewise folly 
deTeloped®®'^. And it fa not improbable that the BakhshBli M9.. found in the Ynanfzai 
dlatric„ (plate VI, Cni. VIII), belooge to the same or oven a eomewhat earlier period®*®. 
The third spooimen of tho ^iinids io plate VI, col, IX, which ultimately io derived from 
Bnrkhard fl plate 1, in hi* edition of the Kashmirian Ssfiknntala®*^, dates perhaps only from, 
the 16th or 17tb century ; it has been given merely heoause at present no reprodnations of 
mors ancieat MSS. are acBasglble®**. In conseqaence of the (requeiit emtgratioas of tho 
travol'loving Kashmirfaa Pandits, ^rads MSS. are found in tnany towns of North'Weetern 
India and further east in Benares, and marginal glouss in Siiradii ebaracters are found even 
in ancient Kagri MSS. fretn Western India**®. A [57] medarn anrsive variety of the ^radn 
is the so-called Taklsari or Tnkari®^® of the Dogrus in Jammtl and the neighbourhood, which 
of late has been imported also into Kashmir. 

B,—A general chaTaeteristto of the ^radn of all periods is iound in tho etiff, thick 
strokes which give tie charactoTB an nneouth appearance and a certain resemblance to 
thofo of thi Kuijoca period. The following eigos shnw. already in the earliest period, 
peculiar develcpments :— 

(1) The /, which consists of two dots, placed side by side, and (compare the / of 
the Bower MS.) a ro lite fignro below, which ropresents the other two dots (plate V, 4.1; 
VI. 4, IX). 

(2) The quadrangular at (plate V, 15. I j VI, 20, VIII, IX), 

(3) The lingual r^, which shows in the middle a Loop, instead of an acute angle, and 
a Wedge mt the end (plate V. 29, 11 VI, 97. viri, IXK 

(4) The dental ia, which, being derived from a looped farin. has lost its left half, 
while the right has been converted Into a eorvo (plate V, £5,1; VI, 30, VIII, IX). 

(5) Tho dental d^a, which is flattened at the top and is below eo broad that it roacDi- 
hiss a Davanegarl pa. 

(6) The M, which, owing to the connection of the left aide of the eorve with 
the top-stroke, elosely r«emhle* d5a (plate V, 38.1 ; VI, 43, VIII, IX). 


(?) Ttie whbh vesemblfs^ & NigArl ia (pUte V| M, 

I; VT, 41,Yin. 1X1. 

(8) The angulftT f (pl^te V, 43i I ; VTp 43, Viri\ mttA tha liotiehai 

whbh stiLndfl by itsalF Abova tba lina iplAfca V. 24, I; TIj 31, IXK and wHbont 

doubt in derlTod from Ibe Gupla c (pl&ta iVi 3lj IY)« 

(9) The ra, wbioh, aa a firat pift of pgabureSt I a Eoserta^ into tLe lob iMo oE 
tbo flecotid {ettor, jnsb aa m ihg AphnAd laioription^^^. 

Tbs otbor lofctots of tbo earliof dooDEnacts dtfTer Tory Ufctia troni iboao ot tbo 
weatori] Gnpta alpbabet, and tbe ohaDgaa, wbiob aro toupd^ all oocrar aloo in the 
Aoate-Adgkd eorlpfc. Tbo constant mo of the bipattito y^l, of tbo ^ with tbo 
aoppreased base-atroko (loe aboTO, § 24, A, 17), of tbo i and I, drawn down roapoo- 
fciyely to tbo loft and tbe right of tbo ooneocant f§ 24i B. 2lp and oE fcbo iimpliBed 
Jih^umnUya (phto V, 47, I)» iodii^tos that tbo separation of tho ^radn from the 
Gupta alphabet did not take plaoo boforo tbo Tth oentary^ 

In the later $iiradi {plate VI, ooL IX), further abnormal deyelopEaimta are 
notieoablo m AI* 0, AU^ nd, Mo, rfho (wbioh latter oaonra ala:) in plate VI, 

ooL Vin^ and owing to the uaa of Idng toir^trokea the heado of floveral lottera, Bnob 
ii Ap I and f&t are eloped. 


§26.--EASTERN VAE1ETIE9 OV THE KlGART ALPHABET 
AND THE ARBOW^HEAD SORIPT* 

A.— Froto-Bengal %: PlaUi V oiid ¥L 

Towards tho end of tbo 11th oenturyt the N^igaii inBariptiDne of Eastern India show 
SDeb dlatiDct traces of ohangofl loading npto tbe modern Banglili wTitiDg^ and these changes 
become bo nnmoroQB m the I8tb century, that it is poasibk to nlase their alphabatH ae Proto* 
BeogalL An approximate idea of tbo development of tbe Proto-BeogiiLi may he obtained by 
comparing the charactere cf the toLlowing docaments, represented In our pLates :—{!) of the 
DeopHril PraAasti^'’^ of about A^D,f 1080-90 (plate ocl XVIII}, wbioh in eludes the BeegiilT 
E, kha, fa, tha, ra, la, and «a i (3) of Vaidyadeva’s laud grant^^^ of A J}. 1141 {plate 
V, cel. XrX)i with the Bengali If, E, AJ, kha, ^a, ^ la, ifia, dhat ra and pa ; and (3) of 
tho Cambridge MSS. No, 1690,1* 2^^*. of A, P. 1196-00 (plate VI* col. XK which oflera the 
BeagnlT A, A, U, Jft lit E* A/, Af7, ka* kka, fja^ fa, lAa, na, tw, ^a ra. oa and aa, SiB 
well as transition ai forma of (fha, iicip ua* and in. 

Only a few among the Froto-Betigall letters are new local fonnatiana. The great 
majority acenm a^lrnady in other older scripts, be it In exactly the same dr in tlmilar shape. 
[53] Thus, Its Jft 3?. ^ ud |i agree eksely with tbe corrcBpoading oharacter^ of the HbrlEisi 
MBp (plate V'l* 7-10» V)i ita V with that of tba oldest MS from Nei^l (plate VI, 6i Vll; compare 
also the ^aradii* VI, 3, IX1, and Us AC? with that of tbe Bower MS. (plate VL H, I* Hi. Ite 
Bigns for A, A, ka, na, ma, ya^ na« and sa ocenr repeatedly Id rartoos nlphabeta of the 

Btb-KJth centorles. giren in plates IV, Its kha^ opened on the rl^t, Suds an analogy in that 
of the Bower MSi (plate VI, 16, I), and its iha^ likewUe opened on the riglil> somewhat reiem- 




70 


blfls that of plate'V, SC, IS. Finally, the pa and ya with thg verticals, rising on the right 
above the line, have preonrsow in the letters ol the Cth and 10th eenttiriw with hom-lihe 
protiiboTanftes(plate V, 12. 24, II-IV, VI ; oompaM also above, §34, A, 1). Even the ra. 
reesmbltDg ea (plate V, 36, SIS ; VI, 41, 49, S), may easily be recognised as due to a Blightty 
abDoroial development of the wedge at the end of the letter, for which, forma from Western 
and Oentral Isdia in plate V, 86, SIU, XIV, offer more or Uaa cloee analogUs, Only the E 
and Al, open on the left, and the peculiar no in Seo (plate V, 19, SVIII) and in jnS (pbto 
\ 1, 24, X), appear to be purely local new formolioDS. And this may be tjqe alan of the ta 
(plate V, 35, XVIII, XIX ^ VI, 30, X), which, however, does not differ mnoh from the 
^radu sign and from the fi nal t of some other alphabets. 

Tba moat atriking and important among the pecnlinritieB of the Proto-Benglil, 
dbearded in the modein Bengiill script, are the small triangles with the rounded lower 
aide and tho ‘^Nopalese hooks", which are attaahed to the left of the tope of rarioas 
letters. The triangle ia fonnd in tsj (pkta V, 47, XVm) and in very many letters of pUte 
V. col. XIS: Whilfl the hook ocoura in tho ka and ta of plate V. 25 and 43, XVIII’^*. 
If further we compare the Tarpan-Dighi inscription of Lakgmanasena where the triangles 
and hooks freqaently appear alternately in oonneotion with the same letters, it becomes 
evident that the “Nepalese hook*' is a cursi to substitute for the trionglo. The triangle 
itself 18 a modification of the top-'Stroke with a semi'clrcle below, occasionally met with 
in ornamental inecriptions from Nothern and Central India, as, e,G, in VinSyakapula'a 
plate (letters with this peculiariLy have not been given in plate IV, col. XXIIIJ 
and in the Oandelb inscription in Oonningham'a AreliMologicat Btparts, Vol, 10, plate 33. 
No. 3. This last mentioned form again b connected with, and givee the outlioes of, the 
thick top-atrokes, rnunded off at both ends, which are not rare in ornamental MBS. like 
that figured by Bendall, Oafalcpue of Saniirjf Baddhist MSS. from iVe|ia). plate 9, Noe. 
1, 2, and in the alphabet of plate VI, col. XlV (see particularly liees 6, 7, 15, 30, 34, 37, 49). 

Among the abnormal single signs, not received into the modern Bengnli, the following 
deserre special remarks :— 

(1) Tho forms of I in plate V, 3, XVin, and VT, 3, X, are ourBive developments 
of the anolent I in plato IV. 3, IX, Ac. Bat the I and / of plate V, 3. 4, XlX, appear 
to bo southern forms ; compare plate VU. 3. IV-VI. 

(2) The cnrlDtis (a of plate V, 20, XIX, seems to have been produced hy an 
abnormally strong development of a ‘'Nepalese hook*’ with a Serif at the end, placed above 
the ancient round (a, which b represented by the second lower oueve on the left; compare 
the {a of col. XVIII, and that of the Cambridge MS. No. 1693 iBendall, opi olt.. p'ate 4). 

(3) The fva of plate V. 39, XIX, withoot a conoecting stroke between the loop and 
the vertical, le doe to the sCrongty developed predilection tor outaive fortUB, which la 
visible abo in other letters of Vaidyadeva's inearip'ioo, such as A,A, 6a and the ligature 
titf (plate V. 47. XIX). 

(l) The triangnlar medial u, for instanco ol (plate Y, 10, XIX), which appears abo 
in Lak^maTiasena's Tarpan-Dighl grant and other eastern inscriptions, gives outline of the 
older wedgs-shaped foim, found, o. g., in iku (plate V, 2G. XVIll) and in fu (plate VI. 46, II). 


79 


(5) Th« AntiBY^ra of i?ai 2 i (plAt« V, 33, XIX) &drl of (pktai VL 1§, X) h&fl h^n 
placed pa the as ia the Old-KaD&Teea (gpe KdIow, § C, 5J aod bhp mfxiefn Granthap 
and a Yiraiita atandB Iiptpw it. 

16} Iq tha Om of plate V| 9j XV HI, we haTe fcbe oldoifa ox&£apk ot the oocxirreacg 
of the modeim AonnUflika. Ia ktb ciaH$, it ihowa a Uttie oirole ia&tead oC tbe more usual 
dot, wbick !e Couad la tbs Om of pUte VI, 13^ XI. Both foraiB are rather freciuent in the 
eaetern iasotiptioiie of the I2tb oentnry^^^, ^hereae ia the weet^^^ they axe more rare and 
are confined to the word Om, The -Annuliaikai which I hare not found in any iDdlaa 
insoriptipon older thaa the Hth century^ probably ie sa latenbiotial modification of the 
AansTara, invented because in Yadia MSS^ the Anuaasika oiuiet be substituted for an 
Anuflvara followed by liquid coneooaatfl, eibHants and ha. 

(7) [69] The Yisarga of (plate Yi 38, XYIH] earrles a wedge at the toR 
which addition appears alee in other oxnaiasntal scripts (fiee» o. g t plate YIj 30| XIV) i in 
the of plate Ylj 51« X (compare also VI| 41x XIj and the Gaya inficripbian)p it has been 
changed eureively icto a form reaembling oar figure 8. In the Gaya itiBoription (IA, 10, 
342h woll as ia MSS. of this period^ ^it recelvcD also a small tail (coinpare plate 
YI, 30, XIV). 

B . — The N^atese hook^ char&cUn t Plaits VL 

According to Bendall'e careful examiaation of the MSS. from NepBi^^^, the hooked 
charaotens fitat occur in the 12 th ceatary and disappeax towarda the end of the 15th. The 
facta, fitatsd above, which prove the occurrence of the ""Kepalese hooka" in Bengal isscrip- 
tiona of the l^th century and oiplain their origia, Leave no doubt that the introduction 
of tbia modification of the top^strokee ia due to the indueace of Bengal, wbicb, as Bendall 
baa rccoguiaed^^^, makes itself felt also in other points. 

The firat at the two specimsuH of this oharacter in plate YI, cot XI, wbioh ia 
derived from the Cambridge MS* No. 1691, of A. ]>. 1179^^^, ahowa in the majority oE the 
letters the forms of the Horiusii Falmdeaves and ot the Cambridge MS. No. 1049 (cols. Y- 
Vll)t with a few small modificatione. auch as might be expected ia a much Later document, 
irrespeotive of tbo books, special Beagnli peeuliaritiea are obaarvable only ia 7, E and 
Al. Generally apeakiug. th^e retnarke hold good also for tbo second specimen in plate 
YI.C01. XII, from the the Britiab Museum MS . Oriental No. 1439, of A. D. 

But in tbie script the Bengali lafinence is visible in Et dha, and ia (oomparef the 
transitional Forms ot V» 39^ XVIIli XIX)^ while its I is very archaic.^®* 

Nepal and Tibet seem to have preserve a number of other, mostly oraamental, 
alphabets ol Eastern lodia.^^^i hand-drawn tables of whLoh have boQu given by B. Hodgson 
[jijiufic Yol. 16) asd hy ^arat Chandra Dua (Ji ASB., Yol. 67, plates I to 7 )p But 

up to present time no reliable materials are available, on wbicb a paleogtapbicil examiDStfon 
of thoBo scripts could be based. 

0. —Thi arwff-AW afpAnfrsi : Pi^f# FI. 

The arrow-head alphabet, plate YI, eoli. XYIII+ XIX^ whioh C, Bandslh its dis* 
Goverer^^*^, is ineiiEsd to identify with Berilni's Upir appears to bo con- 





80 


frned to Inih- It, of ooorie, tftfl na coupaation with tho Nag&H, but, as 

Bepaull points cut id his Tery Parofol deflcripticp, is tho Itamediate ofifspring of m 
aaclpnt V(crm of the BrUhiuL It would aecm that fcbo Af Jl, ia, rta- ta aod purbaps 
also the jha of the present alphabet have eqr?ee at the lower end. This peooliai-lty^ 
se well ae the peculiar noted by Bendall (eonsparo pUto VIIlp 8, Vm) aud the 
sbsepee of a dlfferepce between f and ra, seem to ipdlaate that the present alphabet 
belonged to the soDthern scripts, for whieb thess pomte are chAraoterletie (cooiparo 
plate lilt coIoh X-XX, and plates Til, "VIII)* Its pointed Mo, pa, and ia Likewise oocnr m 
Bonthern alphabets (see plate III, 8, YlJ ; VII, 9, XJ, XIV ^ VII, ll, XVII; m, TV, 
XVI, XX), Aod the forme of rio, and na perhaps point rather to the aouth- 

west than fo the south (compare plate Ytl, cola- I* II, Ac.}. Only Iq the caee of the 
looped $a it Is paesible to think of northern (Gupta) infioenoo ? but the poBsibility 
that it is an independent new formatioD is Eat e^rcluded. An inscription in the samo alphabet, 
and shewing wedges instead of arrow-he&ds at the top of the tetters, has been disenssed by 
Bendall in IA, 19. 7T f* 


V, THE SOUTHERN ALPHABETS, 

% 27.—oad uartsfis^. 

[G03 With Burnell and Pleet, I understand by the term '^sonthern alphabets^' the 
scripts of plntes VII and YITI^^^* wbleh* developed out of the obaraoters of the Andhra 
period, have heoo generally nged since about A,D. 350 in the territories south of the VlRdhya» 
and most of which etlll soryiyo in the modern aipbabots of the Drayidian districts. 

Thair most important commoQ charaeteriBlic are — 

(i) The retention of tbs ancleut formfi, open at the top. of gha* pa^ pha, #a and aa of the 
old ma, and of the tripartite ya which ia looped only occasionally, especially in the Grantha* 

(al The retention of the long stroke on the right of la^ which however is mostly bent 
towards the left. 

(3) The rjfa with the round back, 

(41 The curves, originally open at the top, at the ends of the long vorticlea of i, 2, 
Mt ua, and rft. as well as of the subacripl ra and of medial it and £ 

(5) The medial r with a carled curve oo the left, with occasional ofceptions 
occurring in 

According to other peculiarities, the BOQlboTn alphabets may be divided into the 
following variettea®^® i — 

(l) The western variety, which* being gtroDgly mflncsced by the northern alpbabefeB* 
is the ruling script between about A,D* 400 and about AS>. 300 ia KuchinvE^, Gujarat, the 
western porticn of the MarHtba digtrlcts^ i.e. the ColJectoratcB of Nil&ik, Khlndesh and 
Sitarn, in the pari of EaidarSblid (Ajan|n) contignous to KbEndegh and in the Koukan, and 
which, during the 5th century occssioually occurs s!so in Eejputlna and the Gentral Indian 
Agency, but altogether disappearu in the 9th century In oonBequencu of the inroads of 
tha NSgari alphabet (sec abgve^ f 91)^ 


(3J Tile Gentwl-Indiftn script, which in ita simplest form cbsoly agrees with the 
western variety, but lo ik mwe devobvMd form, the so-ealled 'Wheaded alphabef^ 
shows greater differeoses, and wWoh from the end of the 4th ceotary is commoo io’ 
BOrthBrn Eaidarubad. the Oeatral Provinoos aoi parts ol the CebtraHndtan Ageiiey (Baodol- 
khamJVbut appsara also Oteastonally (nrther Bonth in tba Bombay Presidoaoy tad ovoa in 

13) The script of the lanareae end Telagu dietriets of the Dekhag,—i.e, of the Mntharo 
porlioB of the Bombay Preaideacy {the Eoqthcrti Maratba Etatea, Sholapar, Bijapur. Belgaum, 
DhCrwar and KStwSrl, of the soatbera territory of Heidarabad (roughly speskiDg aoutb of 
Bidar), of MaisQr. and of the borth-east portion of the Madras Prejideacy (Viasgapatam, 
Godavari, KUtoa. Karaui. BelUry, Aoantpnr, Goddapsh, NeUora),—whbb appears first in the 
Kadamba iDSoripfcioBS of the 5tb and 6th ettrtiiriea, and after a loog development loads to tha 

fliiEiilar atad tumpcirarUy idezaticBil KsiDftregg and Telagu roaDd-baad, 

(4) The later Kaliaga alphabet of tho north-eastetn coast of the Madras Preaidonoy 
between Cioacolo and the frontier of Orbsa {Gafijimi). wbtoh is strongly with 

northern letters and in later tiniee alsa with Grantba and Kanarese-Teluga oharaohera. 
And which gaci^rs ia inner ip tiQoa ai fcha Tfck-L2th caoitiriai. 

(fi) Thfl GrnntliA Alphabel oi the aaatero co&st of MAdrA^g South of FuUkAt 
(Korth Aud South Arootp Salem, Trichinopolig MAdura nod TinoevellJ), whioh first ippeita 
in the ADdeol Sauekriij ibaoiriptioiiii of the PaILata dyuAntiee, Abd surviraa hi tihe modem 
GrAbtfaA Abd its rariotioSi tho MalayulADi nod the Tolu. 

Tha Tamil alphAbek of the saedq dinkriets abd □£ the weaterm coAst of Madroa 
(M&lahar) poobAbly la derivod from a northern imported in the 4th or 5tb centuryt bat 

greatly modified by tho infiuoaoe of the Grabtha^ A carai^o TurSety of the Tamil alphabet Lb 
fonud in Vatteluttu (the ''foubd-habd ", BuTaell) or Cam-Pludya (Ault^aohJ^®^* wbieh ia kbawn 
through ibscriptions from tho weiteru coA^t and tho oi^tremo BQiith of tho FeniostiU and 
Accordiog to BurneU Ifil] hoa falien into difiu^ only m recent Though theso two 

alphabets oonio frocn a differebt BDnrce>p they baTO beau ibcludod in ^his obapter, bocatise 
they oeoar in the lamo dietrieta m the other fiye, 

§9S,—THE WESTERN SCRIPT *\ND THE SCRIPT OP CENTRAL INDIA; 

PLATES VII AND VIO 

A.—TAa mBUrn script. 

The wosterb variety of the soakbern alphAf^et3 Is fonod io the inscriptLona of the 
Imperial Guptas and thtir yaeBais since the time ot Oandragopta 11^^^, of tho kingia of 
Valabbi®®®^ of the GarjaraH of Brnaeb.®®®, of some of the Cilukyas of Badlmi (Fulako&ib Tl 
and Vijayahhattarikl), aod of N^ik ood Gulirat and their vaasalfl*^^, of the TraikOtataB®®^^ 
of tha A&makoA (?) of Shandeflb®®®, and of the E^rakOtns of Gnjiult®®^, is well as m 
numerous votive inscription! iu the caves of Kagbcrii Nleik and Ajag|u®^®v OrdibariZy, 
its oharaotors do doubt were written with ibk, jmt like those of the northern alpha bets 
(see above, § Thia i« made highly pcobablo by the use gf wedges on the tope of 


kDoWik., I«a» o! ?‘v*a“ l »^h l»k' 

cob IV-IX, ind |pl.t. vni. .at I>, both ol .wkiak orD.iii.at> cui oolf ^ ar.wo with lok. 

Ano 4 hstargao=DtUtiirai.hoakrth»fMlth.t.llll.a «pi».-pbK» ttom QdiarU haaa kM" 

««. KPorJiat la tb» " " 

'”**'*''1*16 Eobol o«»ri» ar qoilo oaDtanparineeui inaiiplioaa nilk nailUatn ebaractiM 
i„ BEip.t 5 .., Iba C»t.aH=Ei.n AE«..y’"’. aaE VakbM, aa a»ll .. lb. K»g.r, 

pltb.G<«j.r.ptiac»»»».prov.lh.tmtthai. .aiipt. «.r. b,i.6 Mrf aii.rit.n^ly ^ 

ihi. »ptb.,p .i,b.b.L. A.d tbi. 

at .a.lb.r.pa«alittl«aiaU»la«o«i"S lotto" :-tlt <" • Urgo loop .od . 

B..11 look (Plato VII, 9, IIX; VIII, 18,1)1 tootorf at »bloh l^ trao ,™lh.™ 

„p„„ aoly „ry r.«.ly'»' ; (3) la lb. ... r.».d.d off a. b. ,«bt (^to MI 13.^ . 
VIII 16 n* ( 3 ) in tbe ancient la without a loop (plate MI. fl3. I-IX * J . 

u“ (pi.1. VII. as. MX, VIII, as, n .."p." pwoIV. as -le 1 

^ i . m s f i i- TTYX OA T TX * YIll Da wbioli Bgreea more exactly with 
(5) in tbc. looped ua (pbto VIT, S6. MX. ' f„„ 

tbo northern terms ul ptete IV, 26. than with the Bonthem one 0 VU* 36, _ _ ^ 

helaw §29 A)* (6) In the MatrSB often placed atovo the Uno m medial« (plrteMI. 

‘*6 V) lO.lV)ftndo(ptet0VlIT.35, I), which latter, howem, hM a 

(::;;i'L'rra™(S'to vn, si.' m. iv). w ,= ib. 

llrak«.bBV«lbslic«lVII,25, Vl u„...rth,r. oarllyo loro. 

eubecript 7 ( 0 . which occasionally, as m f^ " .yj 35 b, 

The ioscriplicne Nos, IT and 62 of Fleet'a Gapla Inscr.p(.<«« (ClI 3), J ' 

wWab ... cot r.pr.«at.d ia pi... VII. «ba,.. [68] b...d.., Iba ^tbo. d „d Jo «tW 
the curve at the tent. A ka of this dcKtiption cccura also eometuuca m 

iuflcriptiona (plate Vllj 8, VJ. ,l™ 4. iklinaBt 

Ir„.p..tiv= Ql lb..o aarih.™ p...ll.ril!«, wboh thro«b»l ,»o.o .lmo.l 

.„h.M.d, Ih, ab......o of Ibi. ..ript riow lb... .l«!.. to ‘b». ‘^“y” 

.k. Stb ».t..y Iptot. Vtl. »1..MII). lb.l al lb. Etb ..d 7lh o.. ...» l»to. V-Vl, 
VIII). .ad tb»t ol lb. Elb (»1. IX) lad Sib ...WilM (pl.ta VIII. cal. I) vGiiob but 

vary markedly cxurBiTfl^ 

AmODg the ainglB lettore the following deserve apecial remaTke 

(U The I (plate vn. 3, IV, i VIII. 3, 1), which here, as in most sentbero 
alphabets, consieta ol a curved line with a notch in the centre aod of two dots below, 
end v^hich appears to be a modification of a form like that id plate IV. 3, IX. 

12J The 1 (plate VII. 3. I : VIII. 4.1), which, like that of the Bower MS. (plate \ I. 
4. II. has been devolopad by the tranaformation of two dots into a lino, but m addition 

has the carved tail, charactecietic of the eoDthorn elphabctfl, . a 

(3) The E whioh uaually conaistB of a triangle with the apei at the top, an 
is irregolarly broadened on tho left (platc Vll. 6, I ; and compare Al in VIl. 6. VIII, 
and which from the end of the 6th century frequently, eflpecially in Gurjara inscriptions, 
iH opened at tho top (plate VIf, 6, VI) and finally roaambUa a northern la (plate VUI, 8, ib 



(4> Tho t/fl, wbioh m itfl oldest (oral (pUte YIT, 19, II), ew moBtly in Iho BOutbom 
alphabetB, iJ UBdiatiogaisheiblo IJfom <?»♦ but rrom tte 6th oentury deT«ib(» ft Uttle tft'l 
(plBte VII, 19, IV'IXl, or, tiTsooio insenpliooB ol tbs Shh and 9tb wattiries, ft loop ftt 

the end (pUte VII, 43, VII » plate Vllt, 93, Ijf 

(5) The with ft Tinglet on the base-lino {plate VII, 23. Ill, IV. VI) iwtead 

of the cioss'biir (plats VII, 93, I, 1I\ divelopad out o! the ancient dot, or Biaso the end 

ol the 6tb century with the aouthorn noteb in the base (pUte VII, 33, Vll-lX t plate 

Vril.36, ^ .u 

(6) The li\ with the dimiiintU'e main portion ol the ongwal ei^n and the oaonnoiifl 

tail (plato VII, 34, VI, YIII), which Utter eioco tbs 7th oentary (rcquently beoomea the 

Sole repreaentatiTO ol the letter (plate Vll, 34. VII, LS). 

(7) The ia, wbioh allows reSnlstly in the Gurjan insotiptloos (plate VIIT, 39, 1) 

and the Nnaik Calokya inacription®®®, and occaBionully in the Valabhi inaoriptiona . 

a cutflive combination o( the eroas bar with the Tertical on the riebt, wbioh ocoura alw 

IB the 

{8) The Jrt^ which occftsionally ahows (plate VII, 33. V) a «ir«vo somh.Dation 
ol tbo left lirab with the Serif occurring also in sobthern scripts (plate VIII, 41, XI}. 

(9J A nnober of enraive forma in ligaturefi. thus :-(a) The prefixed «« which olten 

loses the book on the right and looks like «a (compare also plate V, 19, V, VllK (6) The 
prefixed ua, whioh rspecWly before w, (/«*, d/ta and «a (see the i»ta of onjinwiiiaejio^ 
plate VII 42 V) oonaiats of a boriaontal or bent stroke and looks like <a ■ 1^1 « 

subscript io, which occasionally, as in (plate VII, 46. VIH), ia the left 

{oomparo I A. 11. 3051 U) Tba aobaoHpt c& of tpUta ll, VUI, IX1. w lo 

since the 6th century remains oiien on the right and bears thn hook o( na on its base. 
(.) The snbaoript yo, which already aince early times is merely indicated by a 1»P 
(see ry«o, plate VII, 41. IV), (/) The subscript the, which, as in other eeuthorn 
(oomparo, e.g . pUta Vll. 45, XXl, is changed to a double curve open on the right (plate VU. 

46. IV ; plate VIII, 49, IK 

B.—The script oj Cesirai India, 

The Centrsl-Indiau seript is found fully developed in the Insoriptioos of Samudragupta 
at Ersn and ol Oaodragnptft II at Bdayeglri^". on the copper*plfttM of the kings of 
^tftbhapora^os, t^e Vskfitakae^^^ and of Titara kiegof KosaU .and m two early 
Kftdambft icscriptious''". In all these documents, the he^s ^ 

squares, which ft« either hollow (plats VII, »1. XI) or fillid m (pl.Ul, “f 
s^rss. to which on account of their resemhlonces to small 
name ’box-headed". are. like the wedges, artificial devslopments of the Sertft. 

S in squares rohably have been invented by writers who [63l ink. and the hcl ow 
Zby erLwrLgwith a,filt„.who feared to tear the r palm-leaves. Both 
of -bar heads’ occur occsstooally or constantly in other districts imd ,n eonneetmn with 

other alphnbete (see. e g., the Val-bhi inscription ol platc Vll cob V. th^^ 
inscription ol plate Vn. cot XII, the Pallftva inscription ol plftta YH, col. ^ >, 




84 


ID Nob. 21 hod 21, A, of Cn^npa iofiflriptions from Furthdr rddiu*^*. But tbo Tory 
pecuURr appoaranea of tba CeDtral-ItidiaD iDBoriptlons of tbia olau is dua fa the taota or 
less rigorous modificBtioD of tba latters by the eonlrsotbD of tbair breadth asd tho 
coDversioD of all curyai bfa angular strobes. This Is best risible in the firaats, figured 
m El. 3, 960, sod Id Flfst’s (Jjfpto IiiscriflisJii (011,3), Nos. 40. 41. 56. 81, platrs 26,27 
35, 45. amoDg wbfah No. C6 is represented in eo!, Xl of our piste VII, while ool. X 
offers the less asrefully tRodifiod cliiraetera of F.GI (OIL S), No, 55, ptete 34, Both 
these iBBcriptioBs were issued in (ihe esms year from the OftonnadAiftora?^ of the Foiafalta 
Inug Pravarasens II. 

Traces of the mflaence of the agrthern alphabets are sistble In this aoript just as in 
the westerii variety, aud partioularly in the letters (a. dha, no, and in the MStrJIs of 

thepeeubar tailed ugrthern form of the 7th and 8th eonturles. But in the ligatures 

LTh m' T' ^' 1 ’ “■ ”• "■”* “I-* to 

mth Ibe n> oitfaoit Jho l«p, „d .,eo .□ kdepsod,.. ,« 

tb. ,«d (No. M, li„ ,; No. 66. lio, 6) M,dW T L .f . 

.».„o ood oo,bbo» 1^ io P.ei (OK. „,No.. .o lu 2 A BT« 

but theeouthern bipartite form (see daa, plate VII, 24, XTJ fa lU. ^ 

The Mo. which has a big hook and sma 1 loon and It u, '-f-^iptiow. 

tbe right, likewise agree with the southern forms.’ BatP. Gl(Cn T nIVI-^ 

once, in faite. the northern Jfa wilhont the curve at the foot ’ ' 

out by Fleet and Kielhoru fa thofa editings 'of tbe 

in El. 3, I may add to Fleet's remarks, that his Nos 40 41 and fll k ll' 
farm of or the later Kanarese-Telugu alphabet (ee, below. § 29. B. 6). 

§ 29.-THE EANAREaE AND TE^UGU ALPHABET: PL.\TBS Vfl .4ND VIII. 

~TkA arthaic varis^^, 

l64) The arcbaio nriety of this Borlpt is faand •_T« * 1 , * ■ , 

ot lb, K.d.„b« of or (p,.,. Vlt, .oh x™ srio’'”f'^“r 

: 5 £ 

Sslanhiiyana plates, and on those of the first two Oalukyaa of Vetuii ? 

And Jayasiigha I (plibta VIL col XVTI*^*l Thei ^ t- / ^ I 

^|»6 ^ .o6.b .06 bb..b. 6.b ...'fot: ;o.,“b^b“»rrrS 

b~b.C Of sZo” dti. Oophr. 

tb. K.dMb. lio.dr^r »-' ■ .It rohd brio., ib. o,..tbro« of 

Chfoby. i..„ip.io„ f.", 


this psFiod, thfl oharftotQirs of tbo w^toro ond sastcro docTtioaDts do not diSor 
inoch. Tho alpbibet al tho ^iilifikayaiift pUtea®‘* agreea Tory olosoly witlt that of pUto Vll, 
eoL Xlir I aod ia tbo Brst half of tho Ttii oeatury th« letton of the Calukya {nseriptioiia 
fiom Vfttapi MdfromVeagi >how an almoat perfeot rgBflioblMwo»*«. But tb« more coDfli- 
dorablo diffoieacea between oola. Xlt and SHI. which both are darivod from grasta of tbe 
Kadamba Mygeiavarmau Uaued wUbin a pariod of ooiy fiTe yaara, hava to bo oxpla iiad 
by the aaaumptioa that tha lottero of col XIII, with whiob neftfly all tha other Kadatnba 
ituoTtptioQB agree, imitate writine with ink. and thoEO of col XIl, writing with the 
efiiiB. This explanation ia snggeatad by the thionaaa of tha aigos of col. Xll, and by the 
much greatar thicknasa of Ihoso in col XIII, and by the wedgee and ooltd aqtiarn at their 
heads (compare abora, §93, B). 

The letters of the older documentB of this period remaiq very slajiUr to thosa of the 
Andhra infcriptioDS of plate III, the »o-called '‘caTe-cbaTactarB/’ In the ^fllankSyaua 
grant, and in those of tha Kadambas KukuBthiTannAn, ^atiTarmao, hlrge^Tarmao and 
BaTiTarmai], we find only few, aud by no maaiiB constant, trace* of tho development of 
the later cbaracteristia ronod forms. ThuB, aol XII no doofet offers rather far advanced 
Bigna for .d atd ra, but at the same time a more arebaio J, and the facaimile frequently 
Bhowa even an aD|alar ra with a net very long upward stroke. In the grants of Iba last 
Kadomba king Hsrivarmsn and in those of the Calnkyu between A,D. fitd and 610, the A, 
A, ia and ra, eharaeteristic of the next stage of development, ocoar not rarely, but never 
constantly, Tbna col XIV, derived from the fincSml inscription of Kirtivarman I and 
Madgateia, has the ka closed os the left. But this form is the anly one usei there, and 
it never appears on Mahgalt»a's copper-plate, nor on the Eaidarnbid pUt^g qf hia sucoeGsor 
Polakcnin II* *\ Further, this ka, as well as tha closed ra of 35, col XV, occur on tba 
NerOr plotes of Fulake^tn Finally, tha Aibole stooe ioBcriptiou, of the lima of 

Fatakesin II^^^, has exclnsiTely the older koand ra, bnt aceasionally the later ^ of ool XV. 
This vacillation tndicateg that batween A.D. 576 and G60, and perhap* even earlier, the rotiad- 
hand forniB of tbe middle Kanarese alphabet aiieted, bnt that they either had not 
oomptetely displnced the older ones, or that they Vr'ete not yet cossidered ae coally suitable 
for inecrlptions, though the clerks oooagionally iutrodueed them by mistake into the oQioiaL 
documente (compare above, § 3, page 20 l). 

Among the other sigoF, the following may be noted especialty ;—- 

(1) The (plate \1I, 21, XIE-XIV, XVllK which is never looped, but looks as if 
it Were eunively developed form a looped from etmllar to that of ool I, ff. 

(2) The fa, whieb keeL« the old form of the weatsrn inscriptioOB without a loop in 22, 
XIII, but shows in oals. Xlf, XIV, XVlI. a curaivo dQVfliapXEent hom. thfi laopad M a{ cola, 
XX-XXni^ wbioh likcwifo is nol i-^re id Esdrnmhs wd Calnkji. iDSCfipiioos of lh\§ period* 

(3) Thfl fcatlecl fi* (24* XTV* XVII} agrwiaE oxMUy m%h tbs form |d6] of riA 

IV-IX), 

( 4 ) Tho Bfl, ^bioh somotuDOS bss I'ho looped foriD {36^ XIII), a,Dd more fsTSK^ocQll/ 
that without tha loop {26, XIIj. XIV+XVII) 5 the liUor balog. haweror, spikarenfcly dom^d 
from the looped ose^ 



66 


(5l The Twy exceptbti&Uy looped yo (in ySi 45, XIV), wliioli thna U ideDlieal with 
Ibe muofa older northera rorm. 

(6) The iDcdk) vewela !—(a) 0 iq jril 137, Sill), a coreive enbeiitute for the S of vTt 
(35, VlXcO (id, XV), Jto. ; (fr) the loheoript r of tf (8, XIT, XVII: 41, XIVl, sooiewhat 
resemhiios ^ Dorthota r latter eetually oooora oacc on the seal Scored ia 1A, 6, 34 

in but probably independently derived from a not apootomon f io 4be shape of 

an unoonpeoted eemioircle before ka ; (e) the exceedingly rare f of t? (43, XlVl, wbtob. 
differiDg fro™ Ibo norlhera subaeript ^ (plato VT, 35, XVIlX but ugroBtng vcith the 
northern initial sign of the Cambridge MS-, oonaiata merely of a enraivo la (d) the MiitriT 
of e(inne, 31, XII), of ai (in cui, 13, XT I t and ooi, S6, XllI), end of o end eu (in tAau, 
23 XII), which, except in. oonBootion with k (see le, 31, XII, and to. 34, Xltl, XVII), 
frequently stands at the foot oi the oonaonant ; (el the ott (in paw, 37, XII, XlV). the 
right-hand portion of which invariabiy and in all Boathern alphabeta conaisle of a hook, 
formed by a cursive oombination of the eecond hfStru with the S-stroke (compare ifOW, 
plate in. 31. VII. 


B —Ths middle narUtv- 

This eecond variety ie fonnd from abont A, D. 650 to about A. D, 950:—(a) lu the 
West in the insoriptione of the Galukyee of VatSpi or Badami, of their sue oeaaeta the Ei^tra- 
kOtaa of MSnyakbeta (in a.\sea when they did not nee the Nagari, aee above, I 231, cf the 
Oangas of MaieOr, and of aome smaller dynasties; (i) in the east, on the ooppor-platea 
of the Calukyaa of Vtnei and of their vassnla. During this period, some marked differences 
are obaervable in the dnelus between the Beveral classes of documents. The copper* 
plates of the Wealerm Oalakyas {plate VIT. coL XVI)s®+ mostly show carelessly drawn 
curaive signs sloping towards the right, and their atone inscriptions (plate VII, col. XV) 
upright, carofplly made, letters, which especially in the lisalnres are abnormally lajge. 
With the characters of the latter agree those of the .ineoriptions of the Ba 5 (rakutas 
(plate Vin. cols. 11, in),®®’ with the eiceptiou of the eign-manual on the Baroda 
copper-plate of Dhmva IL***® In this royal signature and in tbo inscriptions of the 
Colnkyaa of Venfi (plate VIII. cola. IV, V). the letters are broader and shorter, and in 

Ibis respect resemble very oJosely the Old-Kanaraae,®*^ 

In addition to the above-men tinned roonded forma of d. A, ka and ra, which become 
constant doling this period, the following letters deserve special remarks 

(l) The very rare R (plate VII, 5. XVI; compare also the earlier letter in the 
facsUnile at lA. 6. 33. end), which seema to bo a modifioation of the northern foim of 


plate VI. 7, I* XI- , , ... 

(3) The strongly enrflive kAa (plate VIIT, 13, III-V), which is identical with the 

Oia-Ksnareso letter, and which according to Fleet*^® never occure before abont A. D- 800. 
but actually appears in the cognate Pallava inscriptions (plate VII, 9, XXUI ; compare 

below, % 31, B. 4) already eince the 7tb century. 

(3) Tbo ca. which from the 9th century begins to open in nca (plate VII. 41, 

XIX i plate VIII, 19. III. IV). 


87 


(4) Th« 5a (plate VIII, 27, II, IV, V) the tail of 'wlixoh begins ta turn upwarfs 


since tha 9th century. 

(5) The ha, opaoed abow (plate VIII. 92, VI. 'srhicb according to Fleet^ first 
OC0BT9 about A. 1>. 850. 

(6) The mo (plate VII, 81, XVII; VIII, 34, Il-V). the upper part of which is drawD 
towards the right and placed nearly on the same le?ol as the lower one, and which thos 

becamee the prooursor o( the Old-Kanaxase mo. 

(7) The abncroial onrEiTe lo (plate VII, 34. XVI), which elsewhere appears onlyaa 

the eccond part of ligatures (as in il6, plate VII, 44. XVIII). 

(6) The MatrSs, which occasionally stand below the consonant ( ns in dAe, 


plate VIII. 98, V). 

(9) The vertical Virama, nbove final m (plate VII, 41, XVIII ; plate VIII. 46, \ ) 
and final « (plate VIII, 45, V). 

(10) The Dravidian pa (plate VII, 45, XV, XVIII ; 43. XXI; plate VIII, 47. II, III) 
l6G] and h (plate VII. 46. XV, XVIII: plate VIIl. 41,11, V), which first appear in the 7ih 
century. The first of them, ffl. may poeaiably represent two round ro. and |a may be a 
modification ofa|i tike that in plate VH. 40. XIV, XVI- The occurrence ot these Bigns 
proves that the Kanarose Languge bad a literature already in tha 7th century. 


Otd-Kanari3e alpkaht* 

The third and last variety ol the Kanarese-Telugu alphabet, which Burnell calls 'the 
trausltionar and ^leot more appropriately “Old-Kanaroso*, done not differ much from the 
modern Kanarese and Tclugu scripts. In the east, it first appears in the Vengi inscrip* 
lions of the lllh century; in the west, a little earlier, in a Ganga inserlption of A. D. 
978 and in a not much later Calukya inscription”^ Some of its charactcristlon, like the 
opening of the loop of and of the hasd of w, appear however in the sign^manual of 

Dhrnva II, on tbo Baroda plates, mentioned above under B. The epeoimeas of thie 
Bcript”> in plate VIIT. among which cols. VI. and VII date from the 11 th century, col. 
VIII, from the I9th, and col. IX (according to Hultrs^h, lelugu) from tho 14th, show the 
gradual pragreaa Tery diflfcipiitlfa 

One of tbo most obaracterietic marks of the Old^Kanarcse oonaiste in the anglee over 
all Maifkas which do not hear snporscribed vowol-sitiSa. Tbeee angles, which in cof. VI 

resemble those of the modern Telogu and in cols. Vn. VIlI. those of the modem Kanarese. 

probably are eureive repreBcntativos of wedges, and have been invented because the latter 
did not fluit tha writing with the stilta. Since the 6tlj century, they oecor more or less 
frequently in single inscriptions from other districts, suoh as Guhasona'e grant of A. D. 
659-60 (plate VII. col. IV) and Bayikirti'e Aihole Prs6aBti”“, Bometimea together with 
wedges. But it is only in this alphabet that they become a constant distinctive feature. 

Tho taofife important etmoDg tbe ohanges in Iho several aigns are i ^ 

(0 The opening of the beade of E (plate VIII. VI, VIII). of m'( 16, VI-IX). of bha 
(33, VI-IX. which in col. IX becomes identical with 5a by the connection of the two 



83 


baae.»trokei), atii of va (33, VIl-lSl, m wall of the loop ol iwfl ($4, VI, VIIT) and of 
the risht limb of cAa (17, VI*IK ; oompaTo also eoL V), 

(9) The CL reive looped formB of A> A (J. 2, VIMX), aod of I, 1 (3, 4, VMS; 
compare their precnrEare in 3, IT, and 4, III, YJ, and of in (39, VIMX), the oentral croea* 
bar of which ia conaected with the omved end of the right side 

(3) The conversion of the loag drawn loops of ^ (ll, VI-IX) and of ra (36, YI-IX), 
into much emaUer circles. 

(4) The cnraive rounding off of the angles of va (9*, VI-IX), no (£9, VMX), and 
sa{41,VMX). 

(5) Tho development of new loops or rlDgleta to the right of the Utp of i? (7, IK\ 
iia (16. VIII. IX) and ja (18. YMX ; compare col. V). 

16 J The eicloaive empb^meot of the medial u turn Log upwards on t he right (see 
for instaace, pH, 30. IX), which in earlier tlmee ia restricted to (u, aed la, but 
later appears also Idsu (plate VIlI, 41, 11, III). 

(7) Vinalh', tbe appearance tjf the AnuHViira on the lioe (see roT|i. 36, VIII). which 
cannot be a enryival from anoient times, but must be an innovation Intended to mulrtt the 
lines more equal (compare above, § £6, A, 

§ 30.—THE LATER KALtlSGA SORIPT : PLATE3 YU AKD VIII. 

[67] This script has been found hitberto ou!f on the copper-plates of the Gangs tnoga 
of Kalinganagara, the modem Ealingapattanam in GaHjanj, which in olden times was tbe 
residence of the Cata king Kharavela and his sueeeseots (sea § 18 above). Tho dates of these 
doenmeots run fpom the year 87 of the Qgugsya era. Tbongh its exact beginning has not 
jet been determined, Float his ahown that tbe oldest Qanga grants probably belong to 
the 7th century^ 

The signs of these docaments resemble, up to the Gihgsya year 183, partly 
the letters of the CeDtral’'Indian script (above. §33. B) and partly those of the 
westero variety, which exhibits the medial an, of the inscriptions (above, § 28, 

A', and they show only a few peculiar forms. A specimen of the Ealinga script of 
tbe latter kind has been given in plate VII, eel. XIX, from the Cicacole grant of the 
GShgeyayear 148. in which only the Graalba-like A (3^ XIX). and the pa (10, XIX) 
anJ ia (38, XIX) with curves on the left, differ greatly fronj the oorrcspondlng 
Yalabhi Icttera Tho alphabet of tbe Acyntapuram pistes^*® of the Gan gey a year 
87, which exhibits angnlar forms with solid box-heads, closely resembles the Oentral- 
Indian writing ; but its fia is identical with that of the modern Nagari. Tbe Oimoole 
plates^®® of the Gangsya year 188 show in general the same type ; but they offer 
the ordinary looped no of the north and west, and the looped ta of the arohaie 
Grantha (98, XX ff.}. Finally, the Cicacole platas^*^ of GdAgaya year 183 come 
close to the script of plate VII, col, X i but their no is again that at tbs late Nagari, 
and their medial n mostly standa above the Une, as in various nor them and also 
Grantha doetunents of the Tth and Stb centuries. 



89 


!□ ibo grants of tba Srd mi 4th oonttirioa of tbo Gungoya oro., mi in a Late 
oDelated iDseriptloD, the miKtnre of tbo eharactere is Daoeli greatert mi tho same 
letter ia often oicprenaed bp greatly differing signs. Id plate YIII, ool- X, from the 
Gieacole plates of the Gahgeya year 51, that is and in ooL XI, frozn bhe 

Vizagapatam plates of the year ^I5#^ and in coL XTl, from the Mamanda plates of the 
year 304, we Bad a Borthern A (I, 9, X-Xflb t (3, Xl)t U [5, X), (44, XI» 

XII), iha (12. XI (15. XL nto (15. XII). ia (18, XU), na (ia jmL, 19, %X ^ 

(22. XII), flo (24, XI, XTI). dha (28.46. XI), na (48, X), and pr& (47, XII). The 
other letters are ef sonthera origin, and belong partly to the middle XanareHi 
partly to the middle Grantha, or are pecnlimr deTeLopmente- The restricted apace 
available in plate VIII has made it impossible to enter all the rarianti for each letter. 
Bnt the three different forms of ja (I8i 46. aod 47^ X) show how very great the yariatiobs are. 

Btill BtroDger are the rni^ctnre and \^mtione in the Cicacole plates of the 
Gangeya yoir 351^^^ and In the undated grant of Vajraha&ta from the llth centory 
fKielhotn)®^® , neit her of which is represented in oor plats. In the Brat'named 
document each letter has. according to rieet, at leat bwo^ but soDHtimee three or fot^ 
forms. The majority of the algna belong to the eouthem NagarL Bnt Old-Eanarm 

and late Grantha signs likewise ocenz. In Vajrahasia'B grant there are* aocerding 
to Kielhorn's calculation, 320 Nfigari letters and 410 southern oDes of different types, 
and each letter again hai at least two and sometimes [G3] feur or moiie lorme. 
Eielhom points out that the writer has ehown a certain art in the grouping of the 
variants ; and ha Is no doubt right in hinting that the mivtarit it doe to the vanity 

of royal scribes. who wished to show that they wore acquainted with a number of 

alphabets. For the same reason, the writer of the Oicaeole plates of the Gnageia year 
183 has used three different systems of numeral notation in expressing the date (see 

holoWg §34)- The kingdom of the Gahgas of KaEnga lay between the districts in 
which the Nagari and the KaBarefle'Telugii acripls were used, aod it was not far from 
the territory of the Grautba. Its popnlatiou was probably milled* and used all those 
flcripta**', OB well as, in Darller iimea, these emplcyod in the older western and Gentral- 
Indian inscriptions^ The pTofesaional clerks and wnteTS of courie had to master all 
the alphabets. 

§ 31—THE GRA1^THA ALPHABET t PLATES VU AND VHL 
A. —The archaic varisfy, 

For the history of the Sanskrit alphabets in the Tamil diitricti during the period 
after A.D- 350. we have only the Sanskrit inscrlptioiis of the Fallavas, Coles and PaTisJyae 
from the eaatern coast, among whinh only tboas of the firat-named dynasty can lay claim 
to a higher antiquity. Corresponding inaoriptiom from the western coast ace hitherto 
wanting. For tbis reagon, and becanae only a small number of the eastarn document* bava 
been published with good facsimile, it is as yet impossible to give a oomplote view of 
the gradm.1 develoiiment of th^ lettcn. 


13 




90 


Th^ most Rrchftifj forma o( tha Sanakrife scripts of th« Tamil OLatrkfcs^ whbli namlly 
are clf^ssed as "GraatW\ are foaad on tha ooupsr-pUtea of the Fall at % kiogA o[ FaUkkada 
and ( ? or ) DaSaoapara*** (plate VII, cola. XX, XXl) from the 6th or the 6th century t 7 ). 
with which the aocient iaacriptione, Naa» 1 to 16^ of the Dbarmarajaratha (plate VII, coL 
XXll)**" closely agree. These loseriptioa?! together with a few others^’^^, exhibit what may 
be called the atchalo Grant ha, the latest exacnple of which occurs in the Badami i ascription, 
inciaed, accordiag to Fleet'a newest rejaearohea®*^, by the FallaT* Narasimha I, during hb 
expedittoD agaiiiBt the Calakya PnUkeain II 609 and about 642) in the oeeemd quarter 

of the 7th century; and it seems to have gone out soon after, os the Kuratn plates of 

Narsimba^s son Paranae&vara I ahow lettera of a much more advanoad type. It ie mat with 

also in the stpoo inscription from Jambu in Java l aeo lA. 4, 35G. 

The character B of tbe archalfl Grant ha In general ogree with those of the aTchaie 
Kanarese-Telugu fsee abovej § 29, A), but shew a few peculiarities whiob ramain constant 
in the later vaFiotieSi thus :— 

(l) The that the eentral dot of which ia converted into a loop, attached to the right 

side (plate VII, 2S, XXI) s compare tho th<t of ooU XX, where the atreight stroke 

of the Kanarese-Telagn ecript appears. 

(2l The with the cToaa-bar oonvertod into a curve or loop and attached to tho 
right side {plate VII, 36, XX'XXH* 45, XXII); comparo also the enrsivo ia of the 
western Horlpt, mentioned above, § 28> A, 7. 

(3) The ^ with tho cross-bar treated similarly (plate VII, 37, XXI t compare the ^ of 
eoU XXI. which shows the older form. 

The characters of plate VIL cols* XX, XXI^ show no closer connection with those of 
the Prnkpt inscriptiona ol the Fallavai* discussed above ia § 20, I>. 


B.— Th^ fniddle 

The earliest inectipticn ol tho much more advanced forms of the second variety or the 
middle Grantba. la found on the Kdcam copper-platee (plate Vll, XXIV) of tbe reign of 
FarameSvara I, the adversary ol the Weatern Calukja Vlkfamaditya I (A.D. 655 
[69l Compared with tbia doentnenfc, which appears to offer a real clerk's script, tbe monn- 
mental inscription of the Kailosaontiba temple [plate Vllj ooL XX111, built ftCEordlng to 
Fleet^*^ by Naraaiipha 11, the son of Farame^vara I, is retrograde, and shows more archaic 
forms for several paleographieaUy important letters. On the other hand, the Kailklifjl 
copper-plates (plate VIII, col. XIII), Incifled In the time ol Nandivarman who succeeded 
Mahendra HI. the second son of Naraairnha 11, and warred with the Wastern Gjlukya 
Vikram^itya II (A,D- 733-749)®^®* agree more closely with the Kfiram plates, and offer^ 
besidea some archale forms, also much more ad vanned ones. 

Tbe most Important Innovations, either constantly or occasionally observable in this 
second variety of the Grantba^ are :— 

(l) TIj-o development of a second vertical in A, j4, ka and ru (plate VII, 1. 3, 8^ 33, 
XXm, XXIV J plate YIIL 1, 3. 11. 36, XHI), as well as in medial k and ^ (plate VJI. 31, 30* 



91 


A' 


%STV I pi&to VIir» 34, 40, Xin)p cat of the encieot hock i compa.rQ tbo tni^ngitioD^] forma in 
the facsamnea at 9, 100 ; 102. 

(2) The oaQuecttOB oi one of ihe data of I nvlth the upper oiirved lino (ploto YII, 3, 
XXIIIp XXIV ; Plata Vm. 3, XIIL o. bl 

(3) The opeaiBg o( the top of E {plate ¥11* 5* XXIV), wbkb however shows eloBod ap- 
forms m ool. XXIII, and in plate ¥111, 8, Xllli 

(4) The developmonl of a toop to tha left of the foot of kha, and the apoDing up o! tho 
right side of the latter [plate YII, 9, XXniii, m in the Kanaresa-TelEigti eeript [see above, 
§ 39, B, 2J. 

(5) The upward turn of the S^if at the left-hand lines of gd and Id (plate YtT, 10« 36 p 
XXIV ^ pbta Vni, 13 , 39. XIII i wot in plate YII, ool. XXHll 

(6) The opening up of the loops of cha (plate YJIT, 17, XIII), and i^rhaps aleo in the 
indistinct cha of the KG ram plates, i, licie 5. 

(?) The transposition of the vertioal of jd to the right end ^of the top-bar* and the 
coDversion of the central bar into a loop oonnected with the lowest bar (plate ¥lt, 15^ XKTV ; 
plate VHI, 16, XXIV 5 plate YIII, 18* XIII ^ not In plate VII, coL XXUI). 

(S) The Ineiptent opening up of the tops of dlia and ll/ia (plate VII. 23. 35, XXUI. 
XXrV I plate Yni, 26, Sfl, XTII). 

[9] The opening up of the top of hdi and the transposition of the original top-line to the 
loft of the left-hand vortical (plate Yllk 39, XXIY ; plate YIII, 33, XIII 1 not in plate VIL 
col. XXIIl). 

(10) The adoption of the later northern EAa {see above. §34. At 24), or the development of 
an exactly similar sign (pbte VII, 30. XXIY; plate YIII„33, XIII i not in plate YTI* coL XXIII}. 

(11) The eombination of the left-hand vertioal of with the left end of the old aide-limb, 
and of the right end of the sidsdiEnb with the base-stroke (plate VU. 38* XXIV ; a tranaitioual 
form in col. XXIf, and a dilforeat carsive form m plate VIII, 41. XIIIK 

[13) The frequent separation of medial a, Si at, 0 , from the Mntrka (constant in plate 
VIII, eoL XIIp, m well as the use of the i standing above tho line* as in tho northern alphabet 
of this period and in the Central-lodIan script (compare plate ¥I1« IT, 19. 21i 3l*33„ XXUt; 
8, 24. XXIYJ, 

[13) The expression of the Virhina (as in the KaDareae-Telugu eoripb) by a vertical 
stroke above, or In the Ka^nkudl plate also to tbe right of, the dnal oonjouant (pbte VII. 
4 I* XXni : plate Vnij 47* XHI; and compare the facsimiles). 

[11) Tha transposition of tho AnusvHra ta the rignt of the MatfkO (plate VII, 38, 
XXIV) below the level of the tcp-liue. as in tbo Sanarese-Tclogd script. 

( 15 ) Tho oocaslonal development of email augbSi open above, at tUo topfl of tho 
verticib. for tbe bit part of whioh a dot nsiially appears in plate YlII. mL XIII 

Tbe fully-dovolopod and vory constant characieriatics of the alphabet of the KUram 
pbtea mako it probable that they bava not arisen within the period of twenty to thirty 
yoara, which lies between the issue of tba Kiiram grant and the Incblon of the maoh mora 
archaic BadSmi insoriptioa of Nsrafliipha 1 (see above, under A). Very likely tbo Kuram 
alphabet had a longer hlgtiory. 



0 ^ 


G,—T)l^e TroniitiOTtol Granjffco, 

The Berierfl o\ tho pnblUbed detabk Piill&?a iogoripfrioos sf th& Sth ceafrury ^oiJb for 
tho prefleot with the K&silkn(Ji plates ■ %nA fatisimUes ot documanfe o( tbs nest fdilowlii^ 
cootaries [TO] are not aooeaaible to oie^ I atai tbemforej unabLa to osaetly fia tbe time 
wben tbe third or transitional Tariaty of the Granthsp Biirnatrs Cola or cniddle Qrantha, 
eamo into nsOj wkiob is fonad in tbo mfcrlptipng from the reign of fcha Bnna king 
Vikremiditya*^® abont A. D. 1150 (plate VIII, cot XrV) and of Snndam-randya*®®*^ A. D. 
1^0 {plate VIII, co!. XVJ* a& well as la other docnmests;^'^^ It wonld however appear^ 
both from the Grantba aigna oconrring io the Ganga Insoriptiona (plate VlII, ooTs. XI, Xtl 
imd from Buraell's Cola-Grantba alpbabst of A. D. 1080®^®. that the new deTelopments 
origiDated partly towards the end of the Stb century and parity in tho 9th aad lOtb, 
about the same time when the Old-Kanarese script {aboTe, § 29, 0) was formed. 

The m^t important ehangea, which the transltioDal Greatha showst are ae follows 

(1) r The suppression of the fast remaining dot of I (plate VTlli 3i XIVp 
XV I compare 3, Xm, a). 

(2) The formation of a still more cnreiya E XIY) out of the Knram letter 
(plate Vn, G, XXIV). 

(3) The formatLoa of a still more cnraiye iAtt (plate VUL 12 1 XIVp XVoloaety 
resembling the later Kacareae-Telugn eiga (plate VlII, 12, III out of the letter of 
plateVILg, XXIIL 

(4) The development of a single or doohlo curve to the left of (plate Vm, 
14. XIV, XV). 

(fi) The opening up of the top of ca, and the oonTerelon of its loft side into aa 
acute angle (plate Vlli* i6r XIV, XV). 

(6) The addition of a curve to the right end of 4^ (plate VIII, 22, KlY^ XV^ 

(7) The development of an addUbnal loop in (plate VIII, 24, XlV, XV], ia 
accordance with the prEictice of the Tamil alphabet (see below, §32^ A). 

(8) The complete opening up of the tops of lAa and dha (plate VIII, 36, 23, XlV, XV). 

(9) The development of a curve at the left side of pa (plate VIII. 30, XIV. XV). 

(10) The closing op of the top of ma (plate VlII, 34, XlV, XV), found already 
ia the Ganga iDSeription of about A D. 775 (plats Vni, A6, Xl|. 

(11) The suppreasion of the circle or loop on the right side of tfa (plate Till. 
35, XIV, XVb whereby the letter obtains a very ambaic appearanoe^ 

{12} The opening up of Ibe top of w, aud the addition of a curve to its left side 
(plate Vlir, 33, XIV, XVX 

(13} The complete separation of medial a, e, -ai, o from the MiltTkiis, and the 
formation of a BCpatato sign for the second half of an, ooDBisting of two small curves with 
a Vertical on the right. 

Ft is worthy of note that the lalee alphabot pf cot. XV ha$ some more archaic 
signs than the earlier one of coL XIV. The ro&aon no douht ia that the latter Imitates the 
hand of the clerks of the royal o15ce, while the forener shows the monumeatat forms, suited 
for a public building. All the Grnstha inioriptloas imitate cbaracterfl written with a Hilm. 




9a 


§ 32.— THE TAMIL A>?B VATOELpTTU ALPHABETS: PLATE VITl. 

A.— ThA TamiL 

Tie Tamili os w&ll as itn ^.cutliBrzi and western oursiTe variety, the or 

'Vonod-hand/ differa trom ^he Bamkrit alfihab^fc by the absefoee dot only cMho Ugatureftp 
but also of fcbe Bigna for tho aspiraLeij for fcbe m&dias (eipressed by the corraapoDdmg 
for the eibiiants (among whici^h tho palatal one I 0 expressed by c«], for the apifant 
h(t, for Ibo SonByilfa aod for tha Ylsargai as well as by the devetopment of mvf letters for 
final Tip and for H ^ wbiob latter Ibraa ebaraoters do not resemble those for the 
oorrespoDdiDg sotinda in the Kasarese^Teldga aoript. The great simplicity oC the alphabet 
Tally agr^s with the theories oE the Tamil iiramtnarianSp and is axplaioed by the peoolier 
phonetici of the Tamil langaage. Like all the older Brayidian diale^ts, Iho Tamil possesses 
no aspirates and no spirant. Farther, it has no ja, and only one sibilaDt, whieb, according 
to Caldwelfj lies between &a, and and which, lE doubled, becomes a dlitinat cm* 
[ 71 ] The use of separate eigne for the and lardtae was nnneceseary 00 acconnt of 

their mutual coDYcrtibility. The Tamil nses in the beginning of words ocly ferto^t, and id 
the middle only doublo imim or aiogle Heneej all words and aftkes beginning with 

guttiirats, liognaTSi dentale and labials, bave doabte forms^^^. A knowledge of these eitepla 
rales makes mistakes, regarding the realphoDotio valne of ia, (a. £a andpa^ impossible. The 
ttse of ligaiares probably bae been discarded becanse the Tamil allows eroD Id loan-words 
DO other eombinations of consonants bat repetitloDS ol the same mcmdi and hecanae it seemed 
more coareDfent to use Id theae oases the 

The oconrremce of signs for the Drayldian liquids^ which, though the BOiuids correspond 
with those of the older Kanaresc and Teltign^ differ Ircm the characters oE the KanareSe- 
Toinga senpt, indicates that the Tamil alphabet is indepoDdent of the latter and has been 
derived from a different scarce, HnllzsahV important discorery of the Kilraea plaloa^^** 
with a large sectioa in the Tamil script and Langnage of the 7th century, confirms this 
mferoners. The Tamil alphabet of these platss agrees only in part with their Graatba, and 
many of its totters offer characteristics of the northern alphahets^ 

Specido Grantba forms oocar In U (plato VEII, 5, XVIJ comparg pkte VI t, 4, XXIV) ^ 
in O (plats YIII, XVI ^ eompars cot. XY); in 1 ^ (plate Ylll> ^5-38, XVI ^ compare 
plats VIL 33, 5XIV); in (plate VIII, 39, XVI; compare plate VO. 2^ XXIV); in va 
(plate Vlir, 35 , XVI ; compare plate VII, 33, XXIV) ; in medial tt in ^ (plats VHip 14 
XVI ; cemparc 44, Xlll}; in medial 0 (in fc, plate VIII, 3S, XVI ; compare iAs, plate VIL 
9, XXIV}; and in tbs vertical Virfimap which mostly stands above the vowelless conso¬ 
nant hat to the right of n and r (compare A, plats VIIT, XVI; iM, 3l ; 43 ; a, i9X 

The Tamil ^ (for infltance, plate VI 11, 29, XVI) appears to be a peculiar derivativs 

from the Grantba fiL the two Malrds haring been placed, net one ahovs tbs Otberp but one 
behind tbs otber^ 

Unmodified or only slightly modifisd northerD foTzna appear In A and A (plate VUI, 
1, 2, XYlb with the single vartlcal without a carve at the end (compare plate iVt 
S, I ff,)i and with the loop on ths leTt, which is Eotmd in recently discovered inscript tens 




94 


from Swat iks w^ll a® in tli® Grantha ; in (plate VTIlj XVI ; compare plate IVi 

7,1 ff ) I in ca (plate VIII, 16-10. XVI ; compare plate III, 11. IIll : in (a (plate VIII. 
20-22. XVI; oompate plate IV. 17, VII, VIII); in pa (plate VIII, 30-93. XVI; eotnpare 
plate IV. 27.1 ff,); ia ra (plate VIII. 36. XVI; compare plate IV, 33, I ff.); in (plate 
VIII. 37, XVI; compare plate IV, 34, VII ffj ; io the medial « ol pt*. mu, pw, vu (plate 
VIII, 32, 40, XVI t compare plate IV. 37, ID ; aad of rtt( plate VIH, 36, XVI ; compare 
plate IV, 33. HI) ! and in tlie medbUi ol In and (plate VHT, 44, 40. XVI; compare 
pB, plate lY, 27. IV). 

The n (plate VIII, 15, XYI) is more atroDgl; modified, as it has been formed ont of 
the anfinlar nortbem bo (plate IV, 11. I fl.) by the addition of a strolEe rising npwardH on 
the right ; and the ma (plate VIII, 34, XVI) is probably a carsire deriyatWo from the so- 
called Gupta ma (plate IV, 31, I ff.). 

The signe for the Dray id fan liquids, too. may bo considered as doyelopments ol northern 
signs. The upper portion ol the fa (plate VIII. 43, 44. XVI) looks like a Bmall cursive 
northern lo, to which a long yertical. descending downwards, baa been added on the right. 
The ro (plate VIII, 47. 4S, XVI) may consist of a small ebnting northern ra and a hook 
added to the top. And the la (plate VIII, 46. 46, XVI) is perhaps derived from a northern 
la (plate IV, 40. II), the end of the faoriaontal line being looped and conneeted with the 
little pendent etroke below ; compare also the looped fa (read erroneonsly 4^a) in the 
Amaruyatl inscription, J. BAS. 1891, plate at p. 142. 

The origin of the remaining signs ts doubtful. Some, snob as Pd (plate VIII. 38-40, XVI) 
and medial fi (see kd, plate VIII, 13, XVI), occur- both in northern and in southern scripts. 
Others are noodiBcatioDe of letters common to the north and the south. The final « (plate 
VIII, 49, XVI) is evidently the result of a slight transformation of both the northern and 
the southern with two hooke 172] (plate HI, 20, V, XX ; plate IV, 21, VII f.; plate 
VTI, 21. JV ff.) : and from this comes the Tamil (plate VIII, 24, XVi) by the addition 
of another curve. The parent of the peculiar (plate VIH. 8, XVI) may be either that of 
plate IV, 6. X ff., or that of plate VIT, 5, XXTH. Similarly, the angular medial»in f« 
(plate VIII, 27, XVI) and in r« (plsts VIII, 48, XVI) is due to a peculiar modifioation of 
the curve, rising upwards on the right, which is found iu connection both with northern and 
with southern letters (see 4a, plate IV, 36. HI, XVII and plate VII. 36, II, IV). Finally, the 
greatly cursive I (plate VIII, 3. XVi) appears to be the result of a peculiar combination 
of threo curves, which replaced the ancient dots. But an / ol this kind has hitherto not 
been traced. 

This analysis of the Tamil alphabet of the 7th century makes it probable that it 
is derived from a northern alphabet of the 4th or 5th centory, which in the course of 
time was strongly inffuenced by the Grantha, used in the same districts for writing Sanskrit, 

The neat oldest spocimeii of the Tamil script, whioh is found in the XaeSkQdi 
plate*^® of about A. D. 740 (not represented in plate VHI). shows no essential change 
except in the adoption of the later Tamil ma- 

But tbs inscriptions of the lOth, llth and later centuries**^ (plate VHI, cols. XVII* 
XX) offer a now variety, which is more strongly modified through the infinencfl of the Grantha. 


95 


Tto (a. pa and ™ have aow tto peculiar Grantha (criaa. BeaLlagp in tho llih catitury 
bagina tba devoIopcoBat of the little strohea, imngiog down on tba left ol the tops ol Jta, 
na, CO, tA end na. Id the IStli oeotury (pUlQ VIII. oola. Kl3£p XS) theao poudadta are 
fully forraod, and foi abowa a loop on the left. It is worthy of note that in the later 
Tamil inaoriptbna the uao of the VIracna (PuUi) first becomes rarer and finally eeasoa,^** 
while in the quite modern writing tbo VirSma is again tnarked by a dot. 

B,—TTie 

Among the Vattelpttu inscriptieua, the Saaanas ol Bbaekara-Eav'lvarman ia fayoiir 
ol the Jowa (pL VlII, eola. SSI, XXII) and! of the Syriaps of Kocio,^^*^ as well as the 
TiiunelU oopper-plates ol the same king^^'^j have been published with face I miles. Trust idg 
to rather weak argumouISp BaruelL ascribes the first'named two documents to the @th 
oentury.^^^ But the Orantha letters occurring in the Snsana ol the Jews beloog to the 
third and latest variety of that alphabet, ind the Nugari Aa or (probably for iri^) at the 
eod of the decumobt;, to which Hult^gch hae eallod at tention,® resambles the northern 
forms of the lOth and llth ooDturins (compare plate Y, 39, 47, VII£ ; 48+ X), 

From a paleograpbioal point of view, the Vattelpttn may hedesertbod as a ecirsLye 
floriptr which bears the eame relation to the Tamil as the modern northern alphabets of 
the clerks and merchants to their origloalsp e.g , the Mocjii of the Marathag to the Bnlbodh 
andHhe TilkarT of the Dogrils to the Sarad^®®® With the exception of the/t probably 
borrowed from the Grantha, all its letters are made with a single stroke from the Id It 
to the rigbt> and are mostly inclined towards the left. Several SEDoog them, such as the 
Aj (plate Yin. 15* XXt) with the curve and hoot on the left, the m with the op:n top 
and the hook on the left (plaU VIII, 38 k XXI, XXTl r compare cols. XVIf ’XX) and the 
round fa fplata VIIIp 45* 46, XXI, XXII *, comparo 47. XYII-XX), show the characteristics 
of the Second vadety ol the Tamil of the llth and later centuries^ And with the usage 
ol the later Tamil inscriptions agrees the constant omisaion of the VirUma. Some other 
characters, such as the round (a (plats YIII, SO-33, XXI> XXII • compare eol- XYl)* 
the fiia with the curye on the right (plate VIII^ 34, XXI, XXII ; compare col. XVI)» and 
tho pa with the loop on the loft (plate VIlTp 35, XXI* XXtl ; compare col. XVI), seem 
to go back to the forms of the earlier TamiL And threcr the rounded 17 (plate VIII, 5, 
XXI)« the pointed E (plato YIII. 8i XXI an^l the na with a single notch (piste Yfl^ 
36* XXI I XXII), possibly show obaracteristies dating from a still earlier period. Perhaps 
it may be assumed that the round-hand'^ arose already before the Tth centtiryj but was 
modified in the course of time by the farther development of the Tamil and the Grantha 
seripts. Owing to the small [73] number of the acoessible insciiptlonsp this conjeolure 
ia however by no mesne cerliaio. 

The transfoTmation of the Yatteluttn ka {plate VIII* IM4, XXI, XXII), which 
seems to be derived from a looped lorm^ le analogous to that of the figure 4 m the 
decimal eyatem nf numeral notation [compare plato IX| 4* V-VIT, ond IX)* The curious 
ia (plale YIII* B5-3S, XXI^ XXII) bos been doveloptd by the change ol the loop of the 


L 



96 


T&tnU loiter (ccinp&rfii cola. XVII, XVIII} into a natch and tbe pToton|ation of the taJL up to 
iha bead. Tha atill more extmordiELary na (plate Vlllp 29, XXI) may ba explamed m a 
oareiTe derivakiyo of the later Tamil na with the stcoka bangmjg do wo from the topi. 


VI. NUMERAL NOTATION. 

§33.—THE NTJMEBALS OF TEE KSAEO^THT : PLATE 

In the Kharo^thi inacriptlo&a of the of Gondopberrefip and of the Xd^Hnas, 

from the lat centaiy and the l^t and 2od eoDluries A.D,, ae well ai in other probably 
later documentBi we ind a gyatem nf nncneral DOtatioii (pbto L eol. XTV)^*^^ which Dowflon 
fint explained with the help of the Taxi la copper-plate'^^^^ 

Its fnDdameDtal eigoa are : -(o) One^ two and three ¥eTtleal strokes for L 3 k 3. (&) An 
incUaed eroee for 4. (o) A eign, eimilar to the Khara^thi A, for 10+ (d) A doable cnrrep 

looking like a coral re combmation of two 10 (baylkyX A eign^ reeembling a Brhhml 

ia or ffd, for 1Q0;» to the right of which stands a vert teal etroka, whereby the whole become^ 
equivalent to lO. 

The numbers lying between these elements are expressed by gronpfl^ in which the 
additional ones invariably are placed on the left. Thus^ lor 5 we have4( + ]l; for 6, 4 
( + ) 2; fore, 4 t+)4 j for SO. 90( + ) a0( + )l0 ; for 60, 20 ( + j 20( + )20: for 70, 20(+) 
20 (+) 20 ^+) to. Groope formed of the signs for 10 { + ) 1 to 10 J+) 9, and 20 (+ ) 1 to 
SO (+) 9, and GO fartht are used to express tho numerals II to 19, and 21 to 39. Ac. 

The higher numerals beyoud 100 a to expressed according to the samo prlnolplo ; thus, 
LOS IS 100 C~i~} 3 or to IlL The elgu lor 200 consiGls uf 100^ preceded on the right by two 
vortical fitrakes. And the highest known number Is 110 XX XX XX X IV^ wbicli 
meaus 274®®^- 

Tho few numeral signs in the AAoka edicts of Sb&bbiir.gflprhl and Mansebra (ptato Ip 
cdL XlIlP^^ show that in the 3rd century B.G. the KhaTO-^tbl eystem of nuiuera] notation 
diflered from the later one at least iu ods importint point. Both in Shabba^arbii where 
the signs for lp2^i, 5 oenur, and in Mansehra, which oEers 1, 2, S„ the In^ined cross 
for 4 IS absentp and 4 b expressed by four parallel vertioil strokesj and 5 by five. 
It IB as yet not ascertainable, how the other signs looked in the 3rd century 

Buraeli and others^have stated long ago that the Khato^thl numerals ate 
of Semitio origin. And it may now be added that probably they have been borrowed from 
the Aramaeans, and that, with the exception of the eross-ebaped 4, they have been introduced 
together with the AramsJC letters. According to [74] Eufeiug% table of the aooiant 
Aramaic numerals^’®, 1 to 10 are marked, as in the ASoka edicts, hy vertical etrokos, 
which however* contrary to the Indian practice, are divided into groupfl of three. The 
Kharo^thi 10 comes oka a to that of tho Tcima inacriptlon. T , and the 30 resembloa 
the Bign of the Bitral) fioiDB, 1 , wbioh is .bo fooDd io the pipyrm BIhqk (5tb 
century B- C.), .ad Bome’trhftt modified ia tha papyma 'V^tiwaua. Both tbo AramieMB 


97 


ud ib-B Pbo^niciiaBa used bbe sigoS for 10 ^tid 90 in tbe SEUoa inanDor ab the Hindoa, in 
order to express 30^ 40, ^od so forth. 

For the Eharo^^b! 100^ Boticg's t^blo offers oo eorresponding Aramaio eigOt 
and that giTen m bis editioD of tbe SaqqiiTab ioecrtptloD^^* ie» as bo io forme mo, not 
certain. Hecce, there remaiD onl^ the PboeDiciaD syinbols, |#j wbloh are stiitable 
for eomparieon. Bot the dose relafabnebip of Fboenioian and Arao^aio writiDg makes 
It not iinprobable that tbe latter, too, po^soased in earlier tim^e a ICO, standtog nprigbl* 
Tho Khara^tbl praotloe of prefixing tbe sigoa for I and 2 to the 100 is found in all the 
SBmItic systems of numeral potation. 

The inaHned eross, need to eapresB the 4 In the later EbarqiJthl ineorlptions. Is found 
only in Nabataean inscrlplionfl inoiaed after tbo begiuning of our era, and ia used there 
only raroiy for tho ei^presaion of the higher units. The late oQQUrrenco of the sign both 
in Indian and in Semitic Infieriptions malcea it probable that both the Hind ns and the 
Semites independentty invented this onrsWe combination of the original four etrokes. 

§34.—THE NUMERALS OF THi: BBAHMI : PLATE iX. 

A ,—The ancient 

In tbe Brabmi inaoriptions and coin-legends wo find a peoullar system of zinmeFat 
notation, the explanation of which is chiefly due to J^StCTenson^ E. Thomas, A. Otinainghaiii^ 
BhlSG DSji and Bhagvanlal Indrajl®^*. Up to tbe year A. D. 594-95 it is nsod exclosivolFp 
and later togstbor with the decimal eyatem^^^« It appears also exo|n$ively in the Bower 
MS, and in the other MSB. from Eafibgar^'^^p as well as together with the Deeimal 
systeca^—chiefly in the pagination,—in the old MSS. of the J&inas of Western India 
and of tho Bamddbas of Nepal as late as the IGtb eentory^^^^ And tbo MalayA|am M3S» 
have preserved it to tbe present day*^®. 

In this s S'stem, 1 to 3 are exprosiod by barixontal slrokee or enrsive combinations 
of snob ■ 4 to 10 to 90, 100, and 1000, each by a Bcparate sign (usually a Mdtpka or 
a ligature) i the intermediate and the higher numbers by groups or Ligaturea of the 
Eundamontal signs. In order to erpress figures cousiatLug of tens and duits, or of hundreds, 
tens and units, and ao forth, tho symbols for the smaller numbers are planed either 
tinconuee&od to tbe right of, or vertically below, the higher ones. The fa rat priuoLple 
is followed in all iuBcriptiona and on most coins, the seootid on a few ooins®^^ and in the 
pagination of all manuscripta. In order to express 200 and 9000, one short stroke b 
added to the right of 100 and lOOO. Similarly, 300 and 3000 ara formed by the addition 
of two Btrokefl to the aama elements. [TBl LigaturcB of 100 and 1000 with the signs for 
4 to 9 and 4 to 70* stood for 400 to 900 and 4000 to 70000 (the highest known figiire), 
and tbe smaller figures are connected with the right side of the larger ones* 

The Jain a MBS. offer, howoTor, an exception in the case of 400. 
In tbo paginotion of their MSS., both tbe Jai™ and tbe Bauddhai nee mostly 
the daclmal Egnres for 1 to 3 (plate IS, A# cols- SIS'SXYI), more rarely 
the Aksaraa B Irfcf), dvi, iri, or smt :(l), eii (9), iri (3)?®®, the three Byllables of the 


13 




93 


well-kiiowd Mafigftlft, with which writtan aoflumcbtt fra<inenUy haeia. Occasionally 
the same doeumeDts oomhiDs the naught and other figarta of tlie decimal system*** 
* b the anclest DUcnara] symbols. Similar mixtures occur also to some late ioscriptioss. 
Thus, the year 183 of Devendr&varman's Oieacole plates iB given first in words and 
neit aiprcssed by the aymbolfor 100, the dociaial 8. and the syllable Ic, i.a. lofca =3 
(bm below, § 35, A), while the day of the month. 30, is given only in decimal 

In the Msa.. the signs of this Bystem are always distinct letters or ByalUhlos of 
that alphabet in which the mannscript is written. They are however not always the 
same. Very frequently they are slightly differentiated, probably iin order to 
distinguish the signs with numeral values from those with letter values. In 
.other ^a there are very eonslderabla variants, which appear to have been caused 
y misreadings of older signs or dialectic differencea in pronanclatioD, The fact 
that those aymboU reaUy are letters is aUo acknowledged by the name rtljnrojjifi, 
w le ® ® ainas occasionally give to this system, in order to distingnish it from 
!J“, tto dAtofoifi***, A remark of the Jaina commentator 

Malayagiri (13th mntury), who calb the sign for i the nkfliaWa, *‘tho word nfca.'' 
indtcatee that he really pronounced, not tato^. hnt wta. 

The phonetical values of the symbole in plate IX, A, cole. XIX-XXVI*®* 
and of some others, given by Bendal] {B.>, Bhagvanlal IndrSji (Bh.). Kialhern (Kj| 
I*umann (L.), and Peterson (P„ see note 377 above), are:_ 

4=nia (XlX ; compare L, p, 1); with intentional differentiation, rAt* (L.. 
p, 1) and r«lo (XXV): with tja for As and additions, (XXVI i B., Bh.), rftka 

(XXIV i compare K-). or iiA<i {XX, XXX), or hka (XXIII ; B.). 

31X1, XXV, XXVI : B., Bh., K.)i with intentional differentiation, 
rff (Bh,, K.); with a mistakeu interpretation of the top-stroke as a, rfya (XXIV); 
with a mUinterpretation of the curved fa ( compare the sign of B.'a No, 1464\ also hr 
(compare the sign of B.’s No. 1645 ff.) or Aea {XXIIl). 

6- phra (XIX, XXI, XXVI*®*; B., Bh.) or pftu (K.): and with intentional 
differentiation. rpA« or rpAru (XXIV; K.) ; with a misinterpretation of an old pha. 

also pA™ (XXri); and with dialectic eoftening of the fejiK,‘f, AAra (XXIII : compare 
B , p. LIV). 

7- flTa (XIX, XXT, XXVI; Bh.) or gra {XXY ; B . Bh., E ); with intentional 
differentialion and misinterpret a tiga of the rastrokc. rggR (XXtV : P. ); with 
mismterpretation of ya. AAra (XX i compare B., LTV) or Tio (XXIII; compare B„ p. LIV). 

8 Ara (XIX. XXI. KXIII, XX\ I;B., Bh. ; partly with irreguLai addition 
of the ra-atroke to the hook of Aa) or ftrd (XXV ; B., Eh., K.) , and with ioteotional 
differentiation. rAro (E.) or rArfifXXIV; K.). 

9=0 (XIX, XXI, XXIII, XXIV. XXVI; B. Bh.) or On* (XXV : K.). 

lO-Tir (XIXJ, formed out of the ancient (Ail (cole. IV-Vl) through the opening of the 
circle of (Aa; or IXX, XXTII; B.. Bh,>. the Kepalese reprosentative of older I* (ools. 
Xl I I As 6| 47), which likewise m * ^ariT^iifa from ; or eecwcsinlli? iq 


d9 

NSigai'i USS., f lXX[, XSV, XSVI ! Bh., K,), a miBiatarpratation ot fa ; and wHh 

iDtoiitioiial dilTerontiattos, rf (SXIV i K.), 

orffta{SIX*XXr, XXirr. xxnr. XXVIj B., Bh., K..)i or wHhinton- 
tional diSfarentiation, r(ha and rl/!d {XXY •, 

30=fo or Id (XrX-XXI, XXIII, XXIV, XXVI; B., Bh., K., P.}; or with intentional 
[76] differebtiatioit, rlaaad ria (XXV ; K,). 

40=pto and pid {XX. XXI. XXIII, XXIV, XXVI: B,. Bh., K.); or with intentional 
differentiation, rpta and f^ptS (XXV ; K.). 

5D=ADiinSjika (? Bbagroninl), but corretpondiad only in col. XXtV, to an aetually 
traceable form of ibis nasal (lA. 6, 47); occaaionany turned roand (XX t B,: 
XXIII; KX 

6Q = cii, freQoent in Nepaiese MSS. (XX, XXI, XXtllK or <!■», regular in Ndgarl MSS. 
[XXV. XXVI i Bh , K.) I and with intentional differentiation, (XXIV ; K,), 

70=cll, frequent in Nepalese MSS. (XX, XXT, XXIII: B., Bh,) or regular in 
NagarT MSS. (XXV, XXVI); and with intentioual differentiation, rthll (XXIV ; K.), 

80=UpadhmicIya with one central bar {XXIII, XXVI ; B.. Bh. : compare plate IV, 
4^^, III), or later modi Hod forme oI that sign (XXI, XXIV ; Bh,, K,), which appear alao in 
MSS. (S,) and in inecriptbos (plate IV, 46. XXlIl). 

PO = D'pBdhinnDiya, with two aroSB'shaped bare (XXI, XXIII, XXVI ; compare 
plate VII, 46. V. VI), and enreivo brme of that eign (XXIV), or perhaps JihTamliliya 
(XXV [ Bh.,) derived from the fna-like sign ol pbto VII, 46, III, XTII. 

lOO^jM in Nagati MSS. (XXIV, XXV; Bh., E.); or A in Nepalese MSS,, 

owing to a misinterpretatioti of lu (XX XXIII. B., Bh.,); oi la in Nepalese and 
Bengiili MSB-, the result of another mislntorpretotloD (XXI, XXVI; B.. Bh.), 

900=iil in Nagarl MSS, (XXIV, XXV i Bh-. K.), or A in Nepalese MSS, (XX, 

XXIII : B-, Bb.>, or la in Nepalose aud Bengali MSS. (XXVI ; Bh.. B.). 

303=4f!-tl in Nagari MSS. (XXIV, XXV; Bb. : read ifa by K.), or A-d in 

Nepalese MSS- (XX). 

400=4a*o [XXV ; read ato by K.) in Ntigari MSS. 

In the inscriptionB. the phonotical valuea of the Bigna often differ from tboso 
in the MSS. and vary very considerably, and almost every one ol the vertical and 
horCsoutal cotumna (plate IX, A, I-XVltl)^^^ shows at Icaet eomo, occasionally a great 
many, cursive or intentionally modified forms, which posBese hardly any resemblance 

to letters ;— 

4=fai (I), li (III, in 400, 4000; IV, A; V. A ; VI, B), ftri (V, B; IX, A), 
pjfca (in. A ; VI, A ; VIII. A t IX. B], Ato (X, A), tka (facaimile lA, 6.164), yU 

6=fra, mostly with irregular addition of the ro stroke to the vortical of fa 
.{V, A : Vin. A. B ; IX. B ( X. A ; XV, A), fro (VII. A), fa (IX. A). fl« (IV, B), ao, 
na (XI, A. B), ff (XIII A), hr (XIH, B; XIV, A ; XVM. A), hra (XVI. A), together 
with two cursive Digns wlthoot phonetic value in V. A, B. 

6=jo, (I, II; compare plate It. 15, IH i 39, VII), pAro (III, in 6000 : IV, 

V), phrd IIX, XI). pJid (XIIl), pha (XlV). togeihor with four cursive signs (VI-VIII. XV), 



100 


Among wbicb ihg fStit L& probably dedyed froiQ the second from ta, %uA tlie other two 
liroin pkra. 

or ffii (ni'YI. IS-XI^ SOIp XY). ga(VlI) with & otirfllye eigo (Xll) derived 
from a gra like that in XIII. 

with irregular addition of the ra-etrole to the end o! feo (IV, A, B ; YI, A)p ha 
m* B). AS mi, A I S), hra (XI. XVIL XVIII) or in eafliern inscriptiona pu (YIIIp 
BI XV, A ; XVI) probibly a euraive derivative from Ara. together with dye cursiye 
eigna without phonetio value (V, A ; VITI. A ; IXp Aj B ; XV, B), among whiah the 
aecond and the Bfth are derived from pti, the drat from Ar^, the third from Am. and tho 
fourth from AS. 

9=0; really oocuriDg letter-formg in coL V (compare plate IV. 6, IX)^ in coL VI 
(oompare AUt plate Yllj 7, X). in col. IX (compare plate VI, I3i D* in cola. XX, XU 
(compare plato Vt 47» IX). in coL XIV (compare plate 9, XV}* in col- XVII (compare 
plate VI, V Sk), different from the moat ancient form (IIIp IV) in cole* VII, and XIII, 
cursive in cols. X and XVI. 

10-(Ail*^MlIIt in lOOOOj IV, A, B ^ V. A; VIi A), hence a onraiva sign, derived 
by the opanmg of tbo cirda of {ha {V, B; VI, B ; VIL Ai %"in. IX), which Mor 
ia converted into a (X, XI, A, B)p, or into r^a (XVI, A), or, aa in the MSS-r into i 
(XIII, A, B ; XVlIi A), or into kha and ce (XV, A, B), 

20 = tftn (lilt ici 30000 ; XV), or, as in the MSS., (Aa* thm, of the type of the period. 

as in the MSS-; occasionally with email modiScatioo. 

A0=pia, as in the MS0., for which occaeionatly a oureivo cpoaa (V, A) or a sa through 
a transposition of the fa fV, B ; XI. B ; XVX 

50^ [77] Anunlsika ( 7 Bhagvlnlal )» as la the MS3*» facing eitbor the right or the 
left, occaaianally with email mcdiGcatiori. 

(I^\ together with four diB'erent Qursife signs witbont pbonetie value. 

70™;pS (IV-VI ; IX. XL A), ot pr^ (XII), togoihor with a cursive cross (Vll) and 
another enrflive sign (XI, B), both poBSibly derived from pfl, 

60 —BpadbrnSnlya with a dbgonal bar, and nur^ivo forms of the IJp&dhm^tiiya oKactly 
aa in the MBS. 

90 = U pad h manly a with the central erosa^ os in the MB3. 

I00=eltber ati (I, in 200 ; III; IX, A, B ; X j XIII, in 300 ^ XIII. in 400 i XIV, in 
400)j for wbiohp tbrough a misreading, appeara A in the IDIepnl insoriptioDS of the Tth and 3th 
centuries (XlIl,. A. B ; XrV, in 300)* and In in eastern inacriptidns of the 6th and later 
Qenturies (X, In 200 ; XVIII, in 200), or in (probably owing to the dialectic permu¬ 
tation of ia and jn) in the weaiern^^^ and Xatinga inacriptiona (IV ; V i XI : XII in 400 ; XVp 
At B) for which, through a mlBreadiDg, 0, (XVII, A, B) appeara in late northern inscriptiona. 

200 and 300 are formed by the addition of respectively one and two horbontal bars, 
to the right of ak^ra for 100 { but in the Elipoutb sign (I) by the pralongation of the vertical 
of ta. A distinct H, as in the MSS., appears only in the 200 of coL XVIIL 

400-fi*^^ (III), or i«-pAn (X ^ XHI j XIV)* but ia^pka (XI), 60O=4iA'trfl (IV). 
G00=iapAmiXJI). m^iu^railU), 


101 


lOOO—ro (in), or cu (pTObsbla in IV, in XV* in 8000), ot dhu flY, in 3000 ; IV^ 

In 70000)* 3000 and 3000=d/i» with one or two bori^nt&l atrokea (IT). 

m^-=ro-ki (III), or dku~ki (IV)* OOQO^fa-pkarn (IH), SOOO^i/iH-i^ra {IV). or 
cit-pu (SVT). 

10000 =ro-(/liii till). 20000=ro-{/ia IIII)- IQOOQ—dlm with the cnrei’irQ aign for JO. 

Tbo aboTO dataili ahow^—(1) That the insaTiptlona of aU pgriode. c^ea the 
edicLa io the caae of ICX), dilfer from iha by offering^ eido by aide with dletmot lettera. 
ixomorooe earsiro or iDtentionaliy ceoJiBed format end bhet^ in bho cage of SO and 60. iuat 
the older maoriptbuB show no real Ak-S^aras. 

(2) That, excepting 7. % 30. 40. 80» 90, the phonetical valee of the lettara vatioe 
already aince the earlieet tlmea, and that in many cases, M In thoso oE 6^ 10, 60, 70, 103, KXk), 
the variations aro very eoneidarable* 

($} That occfiaionally. aa La the o^se qf ID, 60, 70. the diiliaot lettere, used in the later In- 
eerLptinns and the MSS,, are derived Lo varicoa ways from enrotye alga a without a qhoaotical value- 

These faelsj me well as iho incompUteae^s of our knowledge of the mc^t aodioDt lonnsp 
make an explanation cE the origin oE the ayetem Eor the preaenb very diilonlt. Bhagvanliil 
Indtejl, who Erst attempted tho aolution of tho problem, conjoebured that tbo numeral eymbola 
of the Br^mi are oE Indian origiup and daa to a peculiar neo of the Matykae and certain 
ligaturea for numeral Dotatieii. But he declared himaelf onabla to 3nd tbe key of the 
ay stem. In 1877, I agreed wvtb hiiUp and Kern^®'^ like wise concurred, but explaiued the 4 and 5 
as combiiiatione of four and hvo etrokes, arranged io tbe forui of letbare* But Burnell 
difiTored outiraly* He dcolod that tbo older ^^cayo-nutDer&ls''. with tbe eicoptiou of mro oaeoSt 
resemblo totters^ and dwelt strongly on the imposaibiUty of buding a prineiple. according to 
wbiob the Ak^arae of tbe MSS* have beeu converted into numerals. He Eurlher pclotad out 
tbo general agreement oE the principles oE the Indian eyatem with tho^e of the Demetie 
notation of the Egyptians* From this Eaeti as well as from the resembUnca [78] of tbo 
Demotia aigne for 1 to 9 to the oorroaponding Indiau eymbolsj be inforred tbafc the *'caye- 
numerals^' have beeu borrowed from Egypt, and after farther modiScationa haye been 
converted into Akiras* Finally, E.O* Bay ley tried to ebow In bia Lengthy eeaay, quoted above^ 
that, though the prbetplea nf the Indian syetem have been derived from the hieroglypbla 
notation of the Egyptiana. the majority of the Indian symbolt have been borrowed from 
Pboenician. Bactrianj and Akkadian figures or letters, while for a few a foreign origin le not 
dsmonstrable. 

Baylcy'a explanation offers groat diEGcmltiee. inUr alia by the assumption that the 
HLndufl borrowed from four or five different, partly very ancient and partly more modenii 
sources, Bub the comparative table of the Egyptian and. Indian signs given in his paxier, and 
his remarks about tbe agreement oE tbelr methods In marking the hundreds, induce me to 
give up BbagvacliirB bypothesia, and to adopt, with cerbaLq mediBeations, the view of Burnellp 
with whom also Barth coucurfl®®*. It fleema to me probable that the Brahma numeral 
Hymbole are derived from the Egyptian Hieratic dgnrcSf and that tbe Eiadue effected their 
transformation into Ak^aras. b^aitse they were already accustomed to express nutneratfl by 
words (compare below. § 35^ A )* 




Thia darivatioE, that detaila of whicb, towevoir, still prosont diJfietiUiea aad cantiofc 
bfi called corfcaiii. has bean fliiroD in Appoodir 11 to the 2nd editipn of my Indian 
Studies No. III^ But two other important pointe may bo oonsidered as certain (l) That 
the varying forms in the Aao^a edicts show the^o numerak to have had a longer history in the 
3rd century B'.Qi, p and (2) that the signs bavo'boen dovalopad by Brahmantoat fichoolmeDt since 
they include two forms oE the Upadhmjioiya. which without doubt has been in vented by the 
teachers of the Sik^m 


Bh "—Decimtol ^^oiaiion^ 

For the ctooimAl notation, now oacaBiannlly called aAAopalit, lha Hindoo used origiDatly 
tbo an^os or the units g( the ancient system, together with the cipher or naught®^®®, wbioh 
originally consisted of the iiJayahinda, the dot (markiDg a blank, see below, § 3-5, 5), called 
by abbreviated names iilay and hiWu (bob BW.). 'Very likely this system is an ioreDtion of 
tho Hindu mathematicianfl and astronomers, made with tha help of the Ahaeus (Burnell, 
Bay ley}« If Hcernles very probable estimate of the antiquity of the arithmetical treatise, 
contained in tho Bakhshali MS,, is correct*®^, its invetitioD dates from the beginning of our 
era or even earlier, Jor, in that work the decimal notation is used throDghout, ,At all 
eyeota, it was known to Varahamihira (6th century A D.), who employs the word anita. “the 
decimal hgares*'. in order to eiprosa the numeral 9 (FanouiddAAnlikS. 10, 33; compare 
below, § 35, A). Its most important element, the cipher or naught, is mentioned in Subondhu's 
F^nadaMS, which Bans (about A.D. 620) praises as a fimoua book. Snbandhti compares the 
stars with ''ciphers (iflnyofeindawaA) whieh the Creator, while caleulatiog (the Tdina of) tha 
uniTerse, on accotmt of tbe absolute wortbtesaoesa of the Sarpsura marked with his chalk, 
the crescent of the mooD, all over the firmament which the darkness made similar to a skin 
blackened with ink."^*® The eipher, known to Bubandhu, of course eonsisted of a dot, tike 
that of the BakbshSli M3, (plate IX, B, ool. IX), 

The earliest rplgraphie instance of the use of the denimsl notation ocdutb tu the 
Gnijara inscription of the Cedi year SiG, or A.D, 595^®“, where the signs (plate IX, B, 
col. 1) are identical with the numeral symbols of tho country and of the period (compare the 
Vabbbl column of piste IX, A)^““, The same remark applies to the 2 in the date of the 
month of the Oicacole plate mentioned on page 93 above, in which deenment wo find also 
tha later circular cipher and [79] a deoimol 8 in the abape of a cursive sign derived from 
pa. Another inscription ol the Sth century, tho Surngogaiji plates of Sakasaipvat 676, or 
A,I), 75i, offers only strongly modified cursive signs (plate IX, B, col. ID. 

In tha specimena^®! [ plate IX, B. cols. III-VIII, XIII) from inscriptions of the 9th 
and later centuries, when the use of the decimal figures is the rule, wo have likewise only 
cursive signs, which in tbe 11 th and 12th centuries (compare ools. Vlt, YIH, and XIII) 
show toed differences in the w^est, east and soutli. But all their figures have been derived 
cither directly from the letter-numerals ol the older system, or from letters witb tbe 
same phonetie value. The last remark applies to tfae 9 of cols. HI, V. VI ff., which is 
identical with the signs for 0 used in later Inscriptions in the word Oifl (compare, e.g, TA. 6, 
191 ff., Nos, 3-B). 


103 


Among the ^peoimeng from M3S, (pUfce IK, B, cola. fcha dfeclmil figoreg 

of the Balhabuli MS,, show the aocieDt letter-Dnmerala for -1 and 9^ 

The Tamil ntimerals, whaob graatl]^ differ from the nsoal op^:a and preserve the 
old Bigee for 10, 100 and 1000, have beed given hy Burnell, ESIP. plate 3a (oomimro ib, 
page E3). Those from Kibtit are contained in the table accompanying E. 0^ Bayley'a paperi 
Nuinimatic Chrtmid^, 3rd Series^ 3* 120 ff. 

§35.—NUMEEiL NOTATION BY WOED3 AND LETrEES. 

A.^Ths 

[so] In many mauiiats of aatronouay, mathematics and metricg, aa well as in the 
dates of inscriptions and of MSS,* the nu me rale are expressed by the names of things,^ beings 
or ideag. which, satnrally or in accordance with the teaching of the ^^tras, oennote 
nnmbera. The earlieat traces of this custom have heen dlecoTarod hy A, Weber in Ihe 
.i&raufdsll^ras of Kiltynyana and Lstylyaoa'*'^®^ A few examples are found in the Vedie 
Jyoti^ and in the atitbmetic of the Bakhahuli MS- More nnoieroiis instancei occtir in 
Fingala's manual of metrica. and from aboot A,D. fiOO we find, liret in Varilhamihira s 
rnnouisidd^dnfikd. a ayatemi of this descriptiont which, gradually becoming mere and more 
perfect, extends to the cipher or nought, and to nearly all the nnmbera hetween 1 and 49^ 
During this Latter period any synonym may be need for the words express!eg numbers, and 
in acme cases the same word may be used for different nmubers. If the words are cam pounds, 
they may be represented hy their first or second part. 

This system of numeral notatSouj oi course, has been Invented in order to faclIiUte 
the compoBition of metrical handbooks of astronomy and ao forth« The moat important words, 
used to express numbers, are as followa^^^ :— 

The cipher^ Oj is expressed hy (n) (Var», BerJ^ "a void*'"*** ; (t) am£aro* 

ifeo-i '"the (empty) space of heaven'" I Var., Bor*,. BroJ^ anania (Bro-). 

1 is expressed by (a) r^pa (Jyo., Bakhn, Ping.* VarJ *'ene piece'' ; (t) indu^ iaiin^ 

iltaraimi, Acl (Vac.^ Ber,, BroJi or abbreviated into rclini (Ber.), **tho moon" ; (o} bkUt maht 
Aft [Vftr+, Ber.* Bro., Bur,), "the earth^ ; (d) ffdt (Ber.), ^^beginning” ; (e) (Ber.\ 

"Brahman*; (/) (Bro.), *'tke hero* (of a play) : (BroJ, '*tbfl body"* 

2 ia expreased by (n) yairuu* (Var-i BerJ^ “twina^" ; (i) ulujii* dasra [Var-^ 

BerJ, *tbe two A^vinfi” t [c) Fak^a (V ar.| Ber.l, ^^tbe two wings, or the balvee of the 
body" i Id] karat Ac. (Yar., BurJ» 'the bauds"; {«) ndpoTm* Ao. (Var.r Ber*, Bur.), 
"*the eyes'S (/) fcaAt* (Bro,), "‘the arms''; Iq) (Bro.), **thc ears"*; (ft) ku{Hmba 

(Bro.9. "the family", le^, husband and wife ; (i) rdni^rnfrau (Ber^i "aun and moon^V 

3 is expreessd by fu) ufltii, Ac. (Var, Ber** Bro,, BurJ, "the sacrificial 

fires" ; (6) rdf7»a4 (Yar., BroJ* ' the three Eumae*" (of epic poetry) ; (c) (Yar.), 

tri^UJja {BerJ« *'fehe qnalitiea of matter*; (d) feftd (BerJt "^tho three worlds''*; 

(e) friMla (Bor.), "*the three timoe" ; (/) (Ber.), ^^'sounds* AOhj with three 

meanings" ; (jj) fnftedardft [Bro,)* "the three nterino brothers'^ (ftj Irincfra, Ae. (BroJ> 

**the throe eyes of ^iva"» 


104 


4 l 3 eTpreSa«J by (a) fJya.) Afia*®® (Var^ n«rj, (fotit) i 

(i) Irtifi (Fing., Ytr.p Bflr.), *‘tbe ; (e) abdhU ialadAi, ifce* (FJdg.p Var> 

B«r., Biir.)i abbreviated jal* ( VaT.1* (BerJ* *'tbe oceans (d) dii (BerX *^lhe 

c&rdibal pomte''; W lBre.)p. '*tbe (fonr^ ageaoE “the world'*; {/) tamlAu (Bfo«), 

^*tho (four) brothars''(ff) (Bro)^ (?) ; (A) varna (manusoript), "the (foar) 

pnnaipal casfce3'^ 

5 is ssprosaed by {a) indrijfa, etc* {Fing., Yar., Biir,)i ^'the organa of aansa^' ; 

[Si] (h) arihat dso. (Var., Bar.), “tbo objects of ^ha Baniaa" ; (o) bkilta (Ping, 

Var,. Bar.), ‘"the elaoaantig" ; (d) &o. (Var., Bar., Bar.), "tha arrows of KdEna'' % 

(a) lBar-\ abbTavialed ffiilo, putrA (Bro.), "tbo ffivol Panda eons" : 

(/) prafiw (8rg.)j '^tha yitol airs"; Ig) (Bar.) '‘the (fiTe) jewels". 

6 is axprassed by (a) ram (Bakh.p Ping-t Var., Ber.)i "fcba (alx) flaToure*" ; 

(i) rJ5« (Pifig.p Vaf I BaT-\ "iba soasotia"* ; (c) Ofija (Bet,), **fche aoxHiary saiencea of Vadio 
stadias" ; (d) wtSs^rdftdJ (BarJ, "one half of the {twolva) montha" ; (a) darJ^ao, Ito* 
(BfaX **tho (hIs) pbilosophioil ey&tama’'; (/] r^ga (BroJ* "the (aix ptinalpsl tnnes** ; {g) ari 
(Bro)i **tbo (internal) foes (of men)" ; [ft] (inscription^'"tbe bodies" t?) 

7 la espreflaed by (o) f;?i. tnwfii (Pifig.^ VarJi ^'tba (savan) Bears” ; or by afn', 
the first among fcbem (Bro.) ; C6) tv&rn (Ping . Var., Bro.). '%h^ notae'* (of the oofcava); 
(c) aha (Yar., Bro,), “the horaee'^fof the son); (d) aga^ Aa^ {Vsr,^ Bar., Bar.b "the 
{primeval) moanfcaioa" | U) dh^iu (Bfo.)i "the elamenta" (of the body) s (/) chandat 
(Bro.)p "'the (olaesee of the) metros*'; (g) dhl (Ber.)» (?) ; {h) kalatra (Bro.)* (?). 

8 is expreaseil by (n) snw-jfiii/i (Ping.K a matro with octosyllabla Piidsa or 

linea; (b) tatu Yarjp "fcbe Vasa gods"; (c) nfti Ac. (Ber., BorJ, ■'the (eight 

olaseea of) anakea" ; (ti) s^ojiip Ac. [Bcth Bor.)* "the elepfaante (gtiardlng the eiebt points 
of the borizonl" ; te) (Bar., Bro.l, "tba (eight kinds of) anspioions 

things*'**^ : (/) $iddhi (msmaacTipt), ^*the enpernatural powars”, 

9 IS expressed by (a) an\a (VarM Bro.)* "the dooimal figaros” : (A) aaf^da (Yar., 
Bar. "the (nine) Nandaa^^; (o) €hidra^ kc. (Bar.)* ■^tha aavitka of the body"; (d) gOp 
graha (Ber-. Bra., Bar-), "the planets" v (e) nidhi (Bur.), *'the traaanree (of Kabara)^^ ; (/) 
pavana (Bor.)* (?). 

10 is eTpreased by (a) d*4aAt Ae. (Pingsi Var., Bor.), "the (tan) pointa of 
the horizon*' ; (b) ritva^Hras (Ber.X "^tba heads of Envana” ; {&) atatara (Bro.), 
"the inoarnations (of Yi^nti) * ; (d- karman (BerJ. "tbe (ten fGrbya).caremoniea" t (e) 
AAandfi (Bar )i eipher (0) and moon (0* i o- lO.'* 

11 IS Bipraased by (a) rudra (Ping.^ Yar.^ Eer.), "the {elevon) Hudras”, or by 

Ha, iivat Ao. (Yar.p Ber.), the Brat of tbe eleven Budrag ; (h* cl |{7bAa (Bro.X (?)■ 

12 is eicpressed by ia) arka, Ao. [Fing., Yar., Bar.), *‘the [twelve) 

ian-goda" ; or ^^suns" ;, (b) iBro*)* (?X 

13 IS eTsprosaed by (al abbreviated tuiua (Yar.* Bor.), "tbe (thirteen) 

all-gods^^ ; or by the mast famous among them (Bro.) ; (b) a^r/apnfl (Yan), 

a matra with thirteen eylUbUfl in each Fiida; (c) (Jagadnearita).^^^ "the surd 

confionants'^ 



m 


U ia oaLpTeJ?fl&d by U) rsajiM (Vaif., BerJ. "tha (burl^ti) Mmas"' \ {h} indr^ 
tVar.. Ber.X ''tbe {fourfceanj Indraa'' % [c) Ipi-a (BrtJ.X '"iha (foqTfcefm) worlds**. 

15 b fltpresMd by (a) iiiAi Bar.), looftir days (of s half-moathy* ; 

{b} aArtfi(Bro)i '*the ^obr days (ol a bsK-moath)'* j (a) lBro*X ^'baif a mcmth 

[btteea days)"', 

16 ifl expresfifid by (s) (Vai.i B«r.)r a mstre witih aixteeo ayil&bLafl la Iba 

Pads ^ (5) (Var.^ Ber.)i *'fcli 0 (lamoua aijtlasb) kings/''**® U) Jb£a(Bro.), ^'fcbs 

digits of the moon". 

IT to 19 aro expressod by a£ya{r|i (Bar4 ^iidhfU (Yar.| Bar.), motros with 

Beraoteea to bmateon flyUsbles in tbe Puds. 

20 is exproised by (o) kfH (Var., Bar.), a metro with tweety eyllablos in tho 

F5ds ; (b) (7ar., Bor.), ^'tbe naila (pt tbe bands and foot)/' 

21 is expressed by (a) utifli (BaVp,) ; lb) Smrga {Bro.X ^'beaTon."* 

22 is oipressed by (Bra.)p ( 7)4 

24 Is expressed by jin^ tVaT.;^ BefOi "^tba (twenty-foar TirthamlEari^ of the 
Jainaa.^ 

2o ifl expressed by taiiva (Bor.), '*prIaoip1es of tbe Slipkbya pbiksophy/* 

26 is expressed by utkrti (VarJ, a metro with twenty-six sylkbles in tbe F^a. 

27 is expressed by (Jyo.), fiiSiA;^fra (Brp-.X ^^tbe Itmar mansions^', 

32 is expressed by dank^^ Ae- iVar., Bro.), **tbe teetb'\ 

S3 is expressed by ^urOi iko. (Var.^ Bro.) ^^tba gods"^ 

40 is expressed by nara&a (Tar.i. 4, 6)1 '"^tbe boLk"^ 

49 is expressed by tUna (Bro.), "'the notes*". 

[S9l] £11 tbe Jyoti^a and in tbe aritbinetiQ of tbe Bakbsbilli MSr* only singie 
words are nsed to tndieato numbers. 

In Fingals^S and other metrical mannals, tbe words with numeral meaninga often 
form (flornetimefl together with ordinary ntunerals) Dvaadva eompouniiai wblnb must bo 
dissolyod by *"or*^ Tbns, ufdarlUKiijMidraA means '*4 or 6 or 4^^ 

Id tbe works of VarnbataLblra and other astmoomerfli wo bnd, in additioOp longer 
Dvandya compoimdsj consieting of snob word-numerals (bo it alone, or associated witb ordinary 
numerals), wbicb bayo to bo dissolved by "*aod% and then yield long rows of Sgnroa to be 
read from the right to the left^^*, Tbtis, in the 4, 44, we have 

0 0 4 4 1 

kha ^ kha — atia — sanvdm — Ktar^iimai^nb = 14400 1 

and in S. 9 of the same work, we bave 

0 0 16 2 
hha — ik — U9{i — vafttflA = 21600 

Snob Dvandya tomponnds^ which presuppose the nxiitence of tbe decimal notation, are 
used also for the dates of inscriptioDS. Iktes expressed in ibis manner, are foapd In the 
Eunbo}. and Ctmpu iuMripliooB of tho 7th century*^*. Id Joto they occqr Id tbe 8th 
coatory^^^. And ebout the eeme tiiott aFpoere tbe first trace oE luah o notetion Id en lodien 

14 


106 


document, the Cic^oole copper-pUte inscription mantioiicd on p&gc ^8 mbovs, where Zo=>S, 
is &D ibbrairktioa of loka^ Nait foildw the d&tas oi the E&dab pktei of A. D. 
end ol the Dholpur sboae insoriptioo of A+ 0. 84S*"®| which are eKprose&d in word-numarels I 
end# in the nosit century, the plates isaaed by the Eastern Galukya Amma II in A. D, 946*®®. 
In Inter timae the oplgrapbic instuncaa become more froqnonti and the ancient palcuHoaf MSS. 
of the Jeinaa*®*^ as weU ae the later paper MSB., offer a good many. The notations of 
this kind have been oatifed sometimes by the Tonity of the clerks and copfiatsj who wished 
to prove their aequalntanca with the methods of the aetronomera, and perhaps still more 
frequently by metricsL reasons in tbo case of datee given in verse. 

B .—Numeral notaiii>ti b]f Uli^s, 

Two system of numeral notation, according to Burnell originally South*!ndian^ which 
both employ the phonetically arranged, obaracters of the alphabet, have still to !>e described, 
as they are not wit bent interest for paleography. In the first syatem*^^| only the voweLLess 
coDSonauta have any importance, and their numeral Taluoa are l — 

h kh g QJi h c eh i jh n ^ I 2 3 4 5 6 7 3 9 0 

t ih c| i f/i d dfc u = 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 0 

p fh b bh m.. .,=12346 

V r lu i ^ A h f „ =^12 3 456789 

The consonants are, however^ not used by the>msslvee» but for the formation of ehrono- 
grains^ containing any vowels and also compound cpnsonanNt of which the last element alone 
has numericfll value. In the figures^ resulting from those chrcnograme^ the units invariably 
stand on the left, and the whole enm has to be turned round. An In ter eat log instance of 
this notatianp probably the moat ancient bitherto diacoToredi occurs at the end of ^aclgurn- 
Si.^a's commentary on tbe S&Tv&nuhramai^l (Macdoaellj page 163 . where the chronogram^ 
according to KieLhorn'e undoubtedly correct emondaticn, 

23 1 565 I 

khago = uiyda — = opii. 

As the author himseU adds, this has the value of 1565132. And this Cgnre corresponds, 
as the author likewise says^ to the number of the days elapsed since tbe beginning of the 
Kaliynga, and yields the vernal equiso^L, 24tb hTarch* A. D* 1184p aa the data of the com¬ 
pletion of the work. The equinox is bdicaled also by the verbal meaning of tbo chrono¬ 
gram "(f^omingj from the last (sign of the Zodiac)* the euu reached Aries^ 

The secsond system to be eonsidered*®^! which !g ettU uasd in Ceylon„ Biam and Burma 
for the pagination of MBS., and asccirding to Burnell formerly also [Sa] occurred in 
Bouthern India, utilises the Brahmanica.1 (see page 16 above]. According to 

BomeUp the Ak^aras ka to fa are equivalent to L to 34 ; its to |a — 36 ki 63 ; Jfi to |i==69 
to 102 ; and so cm. But in the Pail MBS. of tho Yitnnese Conrt Library from Burma, 
I find ka to ftdi!^=l to 12 ; kka to kkafi = I^ to 2| $ and So on: and in those from Ceylon, 
where the B&rakht^ includes the vowels f* f. f and ka to to4 = 1 to 16^ and Jtha to itAflt^lT 


107 


to Sd, whereby a aomowbat diHerent employineDt o( the Ah^arae reauUa^^^. F&tisbdU 
baa kindly isforiiied me that the last two methods alone {oot that mentioned by BnrneU) 
ere used in the Pali U6S, koown to him. And he adds that, after the esbadetion of the 
whole Bdrdh/ia^, the Geylonesa MSS. begin again with 3 ka, 3 lid» and bo on, and farther 
that the pagination oi Siamese MSS. agrees exactly with those from Borma. 

VII. THE EXTERNAL ARRANGEMENT OF INSCRIPTIONS AND 

MANUSCRIPTS. 

§36.—THE LINES. GBOEPING OP WOBDS. INTEBPUNGTUATIOE, AND 

OTHER DETAILS. 

A,—The ftjies. 

Already in the ear Heat inscriptions incised on smoothed atones, tbe l^ndns 
have tried to form regalar straight linos and to make the upper ende of tbe 
Matiklifl of eriual height. A^ka’s masoDS, bowerer. have rarely Booceeded, even in the 
pillar edicts and in the rock edicts of Girn^r, Dhiiiili and Jangada, to keep tho 
line in more than a fow oonscoalive words, mostly those of one group (see below, 
nnder B). But in other documeate of the emna period, as in 'the Gbasundi stone 
inaorlption (see page 49 aboTol, the later'**® and still valid principle baa been moro 
carefully ohaerred, aeoarding to which only the Towel-aiges, tho superecribed rs and 
simitar additions may protrude above the upper line. This regularity probably baa bson 
attained by marking tho upper line with chalk, as is still done, or by other mocbanical 
appU&Dcfifl. 

The linea of the MSS. are always very regular, even in the oldest speoimena, 
such ao the Dhammapada from Khotan, and probably have been made with tbo help 
of a ruler (sea below, § 37, J). In the ancient palm-leof MSS. and in many later ones 
on paper, the ends of tho lines are marked by vertical double strokes, running across 
the whole breadth of tho loaves. In the MSS., the lisea always ran horiwntaUy, and 
from the top to tbe bottom : and this is also tho case in moat inscriptions. But there 
are a few loseriptioiis which have to be read from below**®. 

Vertical lines sometimes occur on coins, especially on those of the Ku^Snaa and 
the Goptaa***. The cause of the latter arraogeaient of the letter® was probably the 
wdtit of 

B .—ThA Greuping p/ TTords- 

l84] In addition to the etill usual method of writing the words contmuously 
without a break, up to the end of a lice, of a verse, half-verae or other division, wo 
find already in eome of the oldest documents, aueb as cor tain A^ka edicto***. metances 
of the separation of aiagle words, or of groups of words which belong together, eit^r 
according to their sense or aocording to the clerk’s manner of reading. A similar 
grouping of tbo words occurs also in some prose bscriptions of the Andbras and the 
Western K^atrapas at Nfisik ; compare Kos. 5, HA, B. and 13, In the earefully written 


108 


metHul iDBcripbionf of Utor fcimoij the PsiltJ apt tbo t^lt'-v^raae oDOAglaa^lly 
ate eepurattd by blank epacea'^^^j an-i east nonfeBme * half-versa or a varM^^** 

Simllarlyt ia tbe KhaTO^thl Dbftmniflpftda Iroiu Kbotan, each line eontalDS one 
Gitbii, and the F^aa aro divided ofif by htanke. In other old MSS »as the Bower MS^, 
flibgle words and groupa of words are oiten wfiUeo fleparately, appareotly without auy 
oertaia principle. 

In insenFiions* the MaugaUt espscially when li is the word stdd^iami often b lauds 
by itself on the tnargiD^^^. 

G*— 

Signa of intorpuno^u^ti^^ found in the Kharo^thi inscriptionB. Buli tho 

Dbaiz] mapada from ICbot&n ofTera at the end of each verse a circular mark^, of ton made 
negligestlVi but rescEchiiDg the modern eipher^^^« At the end ol a Yagga appeals a sigCp 
which is found at tho and of various inBcriptionSi e.g. F.GI (OIL 3); No. 71, plate 41 A, 
and wbioh probably is intended to repreaeut a lotus. 

In couneotion with the Brabnii, signs of ickterpunotuatiioD occur since the eatlioBt 
tiuKKS, and the eigns employed are the folio wing:— 

(1) A single vcrlioat stroke is need (if regularly and some times wrongly] 

ID some Atfoka edicts for the eeparaliom of eiugle words or of groups, lu later times 
it serves to eoparats prose from verse'*^^^i or occurs at tbs and of portiens of eentsneos^^^j 
of scntances^^^» of balf-vcrses'^^^ or verses^^^, and occasionally oveu marks tbs end 
of dooumautfl'^'*'^* In tbs Inecriptieus of the Eastern Calukyas^'^'^ the has occasionally 

a small horizontal top-bar ; thus, T» 

(2) A double vertical BlrokSg H eppsani In Ube Juunar iuscripiioiiS Nos. 24-29 

after numerals p and ones after the name of the donor. Later it occurs at tho cud of 
esutences**^* haU-veraea**^, vorsefl'*^** larger prose eactione and documeuts*"*^. From 
the 5th century, a hook is often added to the top of the first stroke t thus Tl Of 

both strokes recoivo such additional thus^ If Curves and hooks are added also to 

the foot d( one of the strokes or of From the end of the 3tb century^ a bar is 

attached on the lelt^ to the middle oI the first atroke ; thus. Hi la the inaariptiona 

of the Eafitera Calukyae> bars stand at the top of the strokes ; thtie, XT' i and a Kaliugs 

mscriplton has simibrly 

fS) A triple vertical stroke marks occasioually the end of ineeriptioua^^^. 

[A) A single shorl hericental strokep placed on the left below the firet sign of 
the last line, marks in the Asoka edicte of Dhauli and Jangada the end of an ediot« 
From the Snd century 0. C."**® to the 7th century A. D., this sigDj whioh is often curved 
or beam a book at one of its ends, fiarves the same purposes as the single vertical atroke*^^« 

(5) A double horizontal stroke^ often beob appears frOm the 1st to the 8lh 
century A. D. in the place of the double vertical*®The Ku^^na inscriptioDS and some 
atet ones of er In its stead a double dol*®^„ which looks exactly tike a Yisarga. 


109 


{G) A double verlieiilj EoUowcd by i borisostAl atroke, ooouioa&Uy marka tbe 
end o( iEscriptiana*®'*, 

(T) a creaceot-liko etroke, > , marks ibo endi oE tbe ASoks ediota at Kalsi, 
Kob. 1-XL 

(8) A crescent-Uko stroko with a bar in the middle, 9 t atande twice in Ko^na 
inscriptioDa alter tbs Msogala 

BeeideB, nuiiieral figures alone oocaBioually mark tba enda ol veraee, see, e,^., 
F.GI ion. 3)« Hofl. 1 1 2, and aiinilarly blangala aymbols (see bobw, under D) stead at 
tbo end of ioaciiptio&s or of aectdoos of tbe text, eBpaoially in aneioDt klSS , aucb aa 
the Bower MS. 

rinally, it is neoeaaary to call attention to the framea snrrounding the Awka edicts 
in the Girnar Torsion, the Jaugada aoparate edictSi and the Dhsuli separate edict l^o^ T. 

What the inaoriptions teach ns ragarding the biatory of the Indian iDterpnDCtUBtion 
may be hriefiy etinimed up, as follows. During the earliest period up to the beginntng 
of OUT erSi only elngle strokes, either straight or eunred, are nsed, and their use is rare. 
After the baglnuing of our era, we find more eompHoated signs. l85] Bat up to the Gth 
century their use remaios irfeg[ila.r> From that time onwardSt we hare, espeoially in 
the PraSastis on stone, more regular systems of interpuneluation. And the Mandosor 
FraSasti of AD. 473-74, RGl (On.3), No, 18, plate 11, first proires the eidstenee of 
the still Tilid principle, which requires one stroke after a half-verse and two strokes 
at the end of a Terse. But up to the Sth century there are rarious oopper-platofl and 
stone insoriptlonai, espeoially from Southern India, without any ioterpuactnatioo**®. Its 
methodical development « due to the Brahmanical Bohcohnen. In the offices, intorpune- 
tnation apparently never beoama a favourite.. As a comparleoa of the documents of one 
and the same dynasty eaaily shows, the degree of regularity with which the signs ate used, 
depends not npoa the age of the Saeanafl, but on individual qualities of the writers, 
theit leftmiog their e«]feruli3&Q@. 

In &ccordftDca with tha ancient Brahmuinical mAxliPe which lequiree a Ha^la, 
a benediction or an auspioious word, at the beginning, in the middle and at the end of 
a oempesitioa in order to inature its completion and preservation, sacred eymbola of 
auspicious import are fosnd at the bsfiitioing and the eed of two A^ka edicts^** and of 
many inacriplicns of the next four centuries^'**. The moat common Mengala-symhols. 
employed in this way, are the weU-knowa Svastika, the trident or the so-called Triratna . 
symbol resting on the Dharmacakra, acd the conventional representation of a Gaibya 
Pm there are also otbora, tbo namee of which are as yet unknown. Once'*®® the 
Svantika appears after the word jiddhain. 

In later tlmeB. we find also Mengala-symboU with greatly modified forme, partly in 
tbs texts at the end of larger seetione and partly at the snd of dooumenta or litemry works. 

A very common sign of thie dcacription is a targe circle with a amaUer one, or with one or 
Bcveral dots in the middle*®^. ThU may bo a conventional representation cither of the 


110 


Dharaaeakra. which w atm dififcmctly Lti frooi of F. GI (CIL 3), Ho. 63^ plat^ S0, 
A+ or of ths lotni^ which llk&wicc oconra. As a oitcIo with a dot, 0 , cotrospobdi to the 

ancient other aigca^ oloseiy roaoEtibling or identical with later fornia of ara n&ed aa 
aubstlttitoa^And tha modcrii MSSr fSnally offer tha woll-known wbich oorTeapoDda 
to one of the medioTal forma of tha, bnt ia now read 

Since the 5tb canttiry^ we find alao new aymbola^ conalatidg of bigbly ornoinental forma 
of the anciont 0 of the word Oip { pUto I?, S, XYIH > plate 1, 47* IX)* wbicb latter is a 

great Alangala. They are used both at the beginning and at tho end of iaaoMpfclotiS and 

occasionally even on the margin of coppor-plateg*^^* 

Many of tho aBiilptnreap found in connection with stone inaerlptions, appear to hare 
the same moaning as the Mao gala-symbols jnst mentioned^ Of this kind are* e^g^* Beyeral 
of tho roUevaa above BhaSvSnlirs HopSl in3criptionfl*^“p stioh ea the Safikhag (Ho. S\ tba 
lotuses (Noa. B, 15), lbs bull Nandi (Kos. 7, 12)* the fish [Ko* 9)| the sun-wheel and the 

stars (No. 10). It Is however possible that the lotus of No. 15 may refer aUo to the 

donation of a silver loins, the dedloation of which the jnscrlptlou recorda. Again^ the sun- 
wbeel and the stars of Ho. 10 may also be Intended to indicate the wish, often ^^pressed 
eicpIicLtly in words, that the donation, to which the inseriptbn refers, may last 'Vs bug 
as snn and a tars end nre'*^ 

Similar itlnstrations of the contedts of tho Inscriptions and eymboUcal representations 
of the wishes'*and of other matters expressed in them, are not rare. Corresponding 
engravings on the copper-plates are less common. But on these the royal coat of arms is 
sometimes engraved below or by the side of the text, lostead of on a eeparate seal, ^he 
stone inscriptlensi toop oceasionatly exhibit such devices*"*^ Among the MSS., those of the 
Nepalese BnddbLgis and of tho Jalnas of Gujariit are often riobly ornamented and perfectly 
illustratedSpecioaens of Illuminated Brahmanieal MSS. sret however^ not wanting. 

E — Omis^iong and 

In the earliest insoriptiocs, as in the A^oka edicts (see* e.g^ Kalsi edict XlTp lino 31) 
erroneous passages l8fi] are simply scored out. Later^ dots or short strokes above or below 
the lino are used to indioale clerical errors. The same signs occur lo MSB., whore however, 
in late times tbo dli^idn are covered with turmeric or a yellow pasts. On the copper* 
plates, they are frequently beabn out with a hammer^ and the correotione aro thon engraved 
on the Smooth^ spot. We poesese even entiFe palimpsests of this kind*^^. 

In the ASoka edieta and other early InscriplioDB, letters and words, left out by mistake, 
are added above or below the Una without any indication of tbo place to which they belong^^*** 
or they are abo entered in the intarsbicca hstweon the letters. In the later iosoriptlona and 
the MSS.* the spot of the omission is indicated by a small Upright or inclinod crosBi the 
80 -eallcd or haJiMpadat and tbo addenda are given either in the margin or 

between the Uoes. 

A Svaatika is aometimes put instead of the cross^^®. In Bonth-Iodian MSS., tho cross 
is used alio to indicate intentional omissions, made in BGtras with ccmmentarieB^^^. Else* 


Ill 


wberfli iDtrGatiQnal ctDi^gioEiSi or such bftva beaD catisad by defects in the orlgiiial oi the 
ccp7i &re m&rkod by data on the tine or by short itrakea the The mode ret ligo 

for the olisioR of &n Lnitiftl tbe so otillod ATagrabai^ hoe boeci traced finfc on the BaradsI 
cop[>er-p1ata of the En^trakli^a king DbruTft, dated A, D. 831'3d*®^ A kui^iala, "ring", or a 
Svastika, merited to Eoark wiDteUigible passages \ see Ka^Jnnlt E^pori^ 71 and KlelboiDk 
% 1D| note. 

Id Western India^ abbreviations are tonnd lirst In an loBcription of the Andbra ting 
SirUPulumflyi (Naaitk No* 15) of about A. D. 150, and in the nearly oontemporaiieona one 
of Sirbena- or Bak&Eena-MridhaTipTita {Kagberi, Ha. 14). In the north-weBfr, they are very 
CDmmon in the inscriptioiis oi the Encana period. The commonest inetancEfl are !— 
jotficd, f-at^Ak and sa for sappiKiftaro i gf or ffi for or {rimAdnafp ■ for 

t hi fgr ftetaArtini ; pa for pakhi \ and diva or di for diia^a : and they ars only found 
xc^ben tbe dates are expressed by SgureSp In this connectiQiii they are ti$ad regularly in tbo 
later inscriptions and even in our days. But in tbeso Later times wa find nsually Aaijivot* 
vfhicb Gomotimes even ie inflected*®^ i before tba dates of the yeate \ buti before the dates of 
the month falling In the bright half. tiA ar sw di for Anddha* of iuMa-pak^-dina, or in Kosbrnlr 

iu or $u U and baforo thoae falling in the dark half, baervadi for Hhula- or vahula- 

pak^*dina, or in EaebmiTr ha iL 

From tbo Gtfa eeotury, the inflcriptioDS of Weetom India offer hero and tbero 
abbreviationa oE other vfordsi aneb as dS for dui far 

Later, espeoiaUy Bbce the llth century^ abbreviatioiis ol titles and the names of 
tribeSk caatoa and ho forth become very oammon. In the MS3- they are noticeable since 
the earliest times. Thns, the Ebotan Lbwnniapadft tPaf^s fragment} has, at the end 
of a Vagga, ga ^0 for pdlbd SO [ and In tho Bower MS., plate IL ilo for ilaka and 

p3 p^da often occur in connection with figures at tbo end of a section- In the inscfipions 

and MSS. of the IStb century we find with namea^ not with datesi the Bmall circle 
or which is ati 11 need to indicate abbreviationa ^ e.g., 5^ for Ikaikara, The same 

aign Is n&ed in Frakrt MSS. to indicate the omiaflion of ono or several letters that can 
be easUy supplied ^ for dt for t 

“F,-^Paginailm, 

the Hindns number only the leaves (paMra), not the pages of their MSSh I 

and Id the Dravidian districts the figure stands on the first pagn of each leaf, in all 
other parts of India on the Second The Same rale bolda good in the case 

of flopper-plateSk the shoGts of which sometimBs (but rarely) are nombered^ . 


G—S«a<#* 

Aocording to the law-books^all ^asanas [B7] moat beer the royal scaL Consequently, 
seals, welded to the plates or ta the rings conneoting the plates, or attached to them 
by pin?/are found with the majority of the grants- They ebaw the royal coat of arms 
(moatly the repreBeutatiou of an animal or of a deity), or, in addition to such emblema, a 


iia 


fihCTtor 01 logger givLog tho i^amei of tbo king or ot the founder of tho dysasty, or 

the whole pedigreor and eometimeg otorely an insftdpfciDO^*®^ 


VIIL WRITING MATERIALS, LIBRARIES AND WRITERS* 

§ 37.—WETTING MATERIALS*^® 

A. — BiroA-hari* 

[®1 The lanor bark of the B/i^»i’a4reo (Baetnla BhoipaUr). which tho Himlitaya 
produces in great quantity, probably h alldded to already by Q* Oortioa {asa aboTOp 
page SO) aa a writing materJat tieed by the Hindus at fcbe time i^f AlaKander^a invaaioo^ and 
later it is frequently named as euch in Nortberu EuJdbUt and BrahEuattieal Sanskrit 
worka^^^ It is eveu callod ifltAanOj the'Vritiug matoriar^ and written doenments go by 
the name of bhUrja, AcoordiDg to pie^ea, one ell ia length and one a pan in 

breadthp were prepared for use by mbbing them with oil and polishing tbemp The art 
o( the preparation has however been lost In Kashmir, when the introdactioD of paper 
during the Moghal period furnished a more convenient material*®®, But a not iueonsiderable 
number of old bireh-bark MSB. still exist in the libraries of of the Kaabrnfr Pandits. 
According to a statement made to me by Bbiill Dijb hiTcb-hark MSS. ocenr also in On«saj 
and amulets, writteit qn BbUrja, are still uaed throughout all the Aryan distrieta of Indla*^*, 
The ueo oE the hhUrjupaUra of course began in the north-west ] but it eesms to haYO 
spread in early times, as the copper-plates of CentraU Eastern and Western India appear 
to hare been cot acoording to the si^ of the Bhurjat wbiob in Kashmir mostly corresponds 
to our qnarbo (BnmoUX As stated in many ofassisal Sanskrit works and by BerOoTp all 
letters were written On BbUrja at least m Northern, Central, Eastern and Western India. 

The oldest doouenents on Bblrja, which have been found, are the Kharo^lbi 
Dhammspada from Khotan. and the Inscribed *'twists'', tied up with threads, which 
Masson discovered in the StHpas of AfghanUtan (see above, page 34, and note 100). Next 
come the fragments from the Godfrey OoUection and the Bower MS., the teavee of whieh 
have been out according to the sLxe of palm-loaveSt and, like these, are pierced in the 
middle in Order tq pass a string through, intended to bold them together*®®^ Next in age iS 
the BakbsbaU M3.^ and then fellow after a considerable interval the hiroh-bark 
MSB* from Kaehmir in the Hbraries of Poona, Ijoudont Oxford^ Yiouna, Berlioi Ac., 
none of which probably dates earlier than the IStb osntury. 

B. -“Co(£(ift cfofA* 

The use of weU^beaten cotton clothi la mentiened by Nearchos (see above, page 3.0)j 
and seme metrical SmftiB, as well as gome iueoriptions of the Andhra period state- 
that ^official and private ddcnmenta were written on pufa, or kdvpdJtJbi 

Aoeording to Burnell, and Bice (ifyiore and Cbovy SoveffAer, 1577, X. 403), the Kanareae 
traden still use for their books of buainesB a kind of elotb, called Aa<7efani'j whieh ia oovered 
with a paste of tamarind-ased and afterwardi blaekened with charooah The letters are 


113 


written witb chalk or ateatite poneils, and the ’writing Lb white or black- In the Brhajjfi5iiako§a 
at JoB&loiir, I (onnd a silk band with tho list oi tha Jilna Siitrafl, written with ink. Recniitly 
PfltarsoQ lis) has disooTored at AijhilrJlil PStan a MS., dated Yikrama Satn^ifat 

ms (A.D. 13G1'63), which La written on eloth, 

0.—TTooden Boards. 

The passage of the Ttiwyapilaia (flee above, page 19), which forbids the inciaitig of 
precepts for Teligiotia enicide, boara witBOBa to a very early nee of wooden boarda or bamboo 
chips Bfl writing matecialfl, Bqnally, the JStakas, and also later works, mentioD the writing 
board, naod in the elementary aehooU. Ohipfl of bamboo fialalca), with the name of the bearero 
BOTVed as paesporta for Buddhist moaka (Bnrnonf, Inf rod-A rhistoin da Bovddhitme, 259, 
note). An inscription from the tima of the Weatem Kgatrapa Nahapana***'' speaks of boards 
(phalaka) in tho guildhall, on wbioh agreements regarding toans wore placarded, and Katyliyann 
preecribcfl that plainta are to be entered on boards with |iari^«leAfk», i-o., with chalk*®*. 
Bnotlin narrator, in the DaiaiumSracixriia. that ApabSTavarman wrote hta declaration* 
addressed to the sleeping princsee, on a varniahed board*®®. MSS. on varnished hoards, which 
arc common in Burma, have hitherto not been diseovarad in lodla proper ; hot there are 
indioationa that the Hindns, too, nsed boards for literary pnrpoaes. Winternita informa me 
that tho Bodleian Library poseessaa a MS. on wooden beards, which cemas from Assam, 
[391 And Briietidraim Mitra asserts, in Gough’a Poperi, p. 10, that in the North-West Prorincea 
poor people copy religions works with chalk on black boards. 

Ti.—Leavts. 

According to the Canon of the Soothern Buddhists (seo above, page 30), leaves (parif^us) 
wore in ancient times the moat common writing material. Though the teats'^®® do not mention 
the plants which famished these leaves, it is not doubtful that they oame then, aa in 
later times, chiefly from the large-leaved patm-trees. the or (ala (Borassus flabel 

liformis) and the fdrp or tall tOorypha ambraenttfera, or 0. taliera), which, originatty 
indigonoDB in the Dekfaain^, are found at preBont even in the BaQjdb, The earliest witness®®^ 
lor the general use of palm-leaves tbronghont the whole of India ia Hiuen Taiang I7th 
century). But we possess clear proof that they wore used even in north-west Indio during 
much earlier timse. Tho Horiaai patm-leof MS certainly goes haok to the 6th osntary, and 
some fragmente in the recently discovered Godfrey Collection flam Kashgar belong, as Hocrnle 
has shown on the paleogrphieat evidence, at least to tha 4th century, and are older than the 
Bower MS®®®. Again, the 6Aflrjopo((TO leaves of the Bower MS, are cut according to the stisa of 
palm-leaves, and that is also the case with theTsiila copper plate (eee above, page, 41) which 
certainly is not later then the Ist century A.D. As the copperemith then chose a palm-leaf lor 
hie modei, it follows that palm-leaves must have been ocmmonly used for writing, even m the 
Panihb. A Buddhiat tradition, preserved In the Life of Eiasn asserts that the Canon 

was written cnpalm-leavee at tho first Cotmcil held immediately after Buddha s deat^ And 
the story rcprdingSamgbabhadra's "dotted MS. of the Vinaya'. published by Taka^n m 

J.aAS. 1896, 436 f., ebows that this tradition is at leaat two centuries older f one inference, 
15 


114 


which mhf hct draiwii from it, thni about A. P. 400 the BuddbUta belisTed palm^teaTag to 
hiTo bean used for writing 8race Immemorial timesH 

According to Hajcndralal the palEndeaTefl^ to bo ii^od for writkg, are 

first dria^i nex.t boiled or Boaked in water^ then again drtod, and fjnaUy polished with 
etonea nr conch-shoUi and cot to tbn proper also. It agrees with this statement, that 
tho learea nt the anoient MBS. fmm Hepiil and Weatem India frequently show traces 
nf an artidaial proparation. Their length varies between one and tbreo feet^ and their 
breadth between one and a quarter and four inchoe*^^. Against tbls^ Bu.mell^'^® aeaerle 
that the people of Gouthern India take no trouble with the preparation^ and moetly 
even neglect to trim the leaves properly« Tbs last sBsertion is not borne out by the 
appearance of the Gouib-Indian MSB. known to me, though it ia no doubt true of 
the leaves used by clerks and men of bualneaa in offices and for Let tore. 

The Horinci MG,, and the fragments in the Godfrey CoUeetlon, as well aa tbe 
numerous palEn-leal MSG# of tbe 9fch and later osntnries from HepSb Bengalp 
BAjpntrma, Qujarlt and the northern Dekbari prove that siDCc ancient times the 

palm daa VOS were written en with ink all over Nor therms Bastero^ Oentral and 
Wflatern India. Since tbe introductian of paper» they are no longer iisod In these 
districta, except In Bengal for MSS, oi the Cai;^drpdtha^^^. 

In tbe Dravidfan distriots and in Ortaea, tho iettere were, and etill are. indeed 
with a itiiuj and afterwards blackened with aoot or charcoal. The oldest MS., found 
in the aonthp dates accordiog to BurneU^^^ from A. D* 14^^ 

All i)alm-leaf MSS. are pierced either with one hole, usually in the middle^ 

more rarely, m epodiuens from Kashgar, on the leftp or with two holes on the left 
and the right, through which strings (iflirci or iarayaniraia}^^^ arc passed in order to 
keep the leaves together. 

In Southern Indio, raw p^m-leaves were, and still are, commonly used for 
letton. for privato and official documents, as well as ia the tndsgonous schools. For 
tbe latter purpoeo they am alio employed in Bengal^ Aocording to Adams^^^ the pupils 
of tho foffs write ais3 with lomp-sool on the largo Bauuni and Sul leavea. 

E ,— 

aMorfee that Boddhiat works mention skins among tbe writing materiala, 
but negleobs to qnotc tbe passages. It is poeaLhie to infer frain the pea sage of the 
quoted above (§ B) that b Snbandhu's time skins were used for writing. 
But the foot that leather U ritually Ira pure makes the inference basardoua. And 
hitherto no MS. on leather baa turned up in tndla^ though pioces of leather from 

Kashgar^ ineerlbed with Indian characters, are said to exiBl in tbe Peterahurg 

oolleotions. A blank piece of pafchment LSOl lay among the MSS. of the Jeeaimir 
Br h a^iOilamkc^a. 

UabuciiptB dD thin pbte» of ivory occur In Bureno, uid tho BiiUtb lluaoom 

IK>SMSBm two ^ ” 


U5 


Tba stn-tg rap«ehtedlly thut Import&Dt family T^Kurar^i of riofa mcrchaotA, 

and va^saa ud moral maiims^. ware eagraved on gold pktoei aiid ffleotlonB thafa 

they were need for royal lettera and for land'gran tSr A gold pUte wUb a roitve maerlptlon m 
KhAte^^hi lioe boon fonnd io a ^tlpa at Gdaga near the rni-na of SpecbnoDi of 

amalL MSSy and oihcial doenmanta on ailvor likowbo are preferred^ and amoog them ii 
one from Ibe aodenfe Stfipa. at BbaUlproIn. lo the BriMah Mnaauxn there aro alao MSS* 
OD gilt and fiilver pktad p^lm-lleAY^^ 

II ie a nmlket of cooreo t hal tho predone met ale wore need only in rare and DaBeptiomd 
OASOB. Bn Ip ae the axeeedingly nomerona Rude prove.. eoppOr-phtea Udmrapii\at (amropntimi 
tdniraidiMna, abbteviated (aiHra) were einee oneienl timee the favourite malerLal for engraving 
variona kinds of docnmente wbicb were inteadod lo \mtt and eapeoially laad-granU» k> 
the doneee of wbiob Uiey eervod aa iitk-deeda. 

Aceordlng to Fabian (abont A B. iOO^ the Boddhiel monaaleriea posaaaaed gvante 
engraved od copper« thooldeal of whieb dated from Bnddba'a Though thk ibaletaeiil 

requires cooRrmatioo, the Sohganra plate (see nbovap page 40) toachea us that during Ihn 
Maurya period offioial daereea were committed to copper^ Another Buddhial IrndilioDt 
preeerved by Hinen Taiang^^". aaaerts tbal Klaiiii^ka c&tieod the saared books to be engraved 
on aheete of copper. And n aimikr atory^ whieb BnrDoil dcdaree lo be nntruetworthy, 
is told regarding Sliyana^e commoulEkries on tbo Vedse^^^. But it I 9 nndeniahk that eoppor 
has been need also for the proaervakiDn of literary works, as pktee with eneh con tea la 
have been Found at Tripatty, and spenimeDa from Burma^ and Oeylon (ftome of whiob 
are gilt) are now in the Biitiih Mnsonm^*^. Pbotagrapha of quitn niodern coppar-platei 
with lists of goode in Gurnmtikbi and Nogarl^ lenl froni Kathgar to St. Feterabnrf» 
have reached me kbrongb the kindnees of S. von Oldenbergi 

As rogarda the technical preparatinn^ the oldest Idmrai^ima knowOi the Sobgaura 
copper plala (see above, page 49 b hoe boen oaet in a mould of eand, into wbioh Jbe letiera 
and Ihn embkma above them bad been previously scratched with a ifilftM or a pointed 
piece of wood. Hence both the letters «jd the emblems apfear on tho plate in relievo. 
All other cdppcr^piates have been fashioned with tho hammer, and many among them 
show distinct tracca of the blows. Tbeir thicknesi and sire vary very considerably^ Some are 
very thin sheete, which conld be bent double and weigh only a few ouneea ; others arc 
exceedingly massive and arc eight or nine pounds in weight or even heavier^*". Their stie 
ifl partly determined by Ibe nature of the writing mateTiil ootnmonly used in the dbtriels 
where they wore issued, and partly by the extent of the doenmenl to be engraved, the siao 
of the clerk's writing, and ao forth- The smiths alwayv Imitated the originals given them. 
If theBe wore written on palm'leaTeB, the plates were mode narrow and long. If the 
matarial was birch'^bark, the plates became much broader, often almost square- Of the 
Brfit description are all the copper-platGS from Scot born India, with the exceptian of Iboie 
of the Yodavos of Yiiayanagarn, which imitate fitone To the second dsss belong 

all the lianas kaued farther north, with the eicaptiou of the TaxLla plate, whiob, a 


Btilted Already, ia the alse oE & p&lEQ-leafi A comparison of the DumoTOtia plataa of tbo 
YaUbbi kings showa Y^xf olearl^^ how their sizo gradually grows with tbo InoreABiDg length 
of the ]f ra^&atL 

If, as is mostly tb$ wep Several plates wero relinked for ddo dooumeutp they 
were ueually coonocteid by oopper rings passed through round holes in the plates. The 
single ring is usually Eotmd in S^snas from Southern India, and then the hole is usually 
miode in the left side of the plaie^ If there ere two riuge, the holes go through the lower part 
of the first platep the uppsT pert o! the second, and %q on alternately. The rings eorrespoud 
to the threodfl whbh keep the palm leavee together^ end they make of m^nj iamraimamv 
email Tolnmee^*^, whbh ican be Opened quite conveniently. The linei mn always, except In 
the Vijayenagara plates, [91] parallel to the broadest side of the plate. The letters have 
mofitly been inciied with a chiBet, rarely with a graver (oOEnpare above, page 35). In order 
to protect tbo writing, the rloas oE the plates are usually thiokened, and slightly raiaed^^^, 
and the first side of the first plate, as well aa the second side oE the last^ is left blanks 
The copper scale attached to the plates si^em to have been oosti and their inscriptions and 
emblema ate raised on i counter-sunk surfaceH According to the state seal oE king 

Hsr^a Was mode of gold. 

Various copper statues show votive msoriptlone on their bo^es. A single InBorlptbn 
on. iron:, that on the Iron pillar of Meharanli, near Delbi^ ’^i hae become known. The British 
Museum peseeesee a Buddhist MS. on tln^’^. 

G.— SUm^ oad £rkk. 

Stones of the most various kindSp rough and artificially smoothed blocks of basalt or 
trap, as well as artiBtically carvod eolEimus of Btandatoue, or even prisms of cry stab have 
been since the most ancient times the most eemmen materials lor making docnmentSi as 
A^oka axpressca bimseU, '^such as to endure for a long time'*. And it ie iadiSercut 

whether the documents are ofijqial or private^ whether they contain royal proclamations, 
treaties between kings, or agreemeniB between private Individuals, grants and doDations or 
poetical eEfusionan There are even some InstanoeS of the inelelon oE larger literary worts l 
large Eragments of plays by the Cahomina king Vigraba lY, and by hie poaHaureate Somadevaj 
have been found at Aimir^-®*! and a large Jaina Sthabpnmita in a number ol Sargad, imprcssioM 
of which (nn published) I owe to Fiibrer and G. H. Ojha, exists in BijhoLli (BujputnnaX 

Bricksp fihowing eingle or a few lettarSj have beau known for some time, as apemmsos 
have been found by Cunuingham^^^, Fuhrer and,others in varioua parts oE Indiap and oven in 
Burma. But recently a set hoe 1>oen discovered id the North-West Provinces by Hoeyi on 
which BudhhiBt Sutras ate iuscribod,^ the oharaoters having apparently been ecralched on the 
moist clay, beloro it wm baked^^^ 

n,— Paper, 

During the period to which this work refers, paper was hardly known or at leaet little 
used in IndSar as its Idt reduction Is only due to the MuhaEnmadans. Eajendralil Mltra^^^i 
howeverj aiaerts that a ''letter^writer^' by king Bhoja of Dbdrl proves Its use m Miilva during 
the 11th century- The oldest paper MS- in Gujarat U said to date from A.D. Ia33*2i*®^- 


Ill 


PftpoT MSS. dated Yikreiiia<SaipTali 13Si and 1S94 U.D. 1837-28 aad 1387-38), the 
leavea o[ wbieh are out aococdiag ta the size qC palm-leavea, bate been diaoovered by Petereon 
at A^bitra^ Phtaiii^’'*. It ie very dnnbtfnl it any ef the anotetit h[3S« frem Kaebgar, wbieh arg 
vritteb on a peanliar paper, oavarod with a layer of gypsumt are of Indian origin ; Eoernie 
believes that all of them were wntten in Oaotral 

1.—Int, 

The oldest nndoubtedly Indian term (or ink is moyi or nWi'fi (roeqnontly spelt bios* or 
Blest. The word, which occijrs as a varia lectio already in a GrbyaaHtra, is derived Irooi the 
verb BIO? (liirjisdyS.m], and means etymologically *‘powdot*^®-'* Partber, it serres to denote 
Bevemt kinds of pulverised obarcoali which were mixed with water, gum, sugar and so forth* 
and nsod for iha preparation oE Burnell is mistaken when ha asserts that in 

Olassioal Sanskrit Literature Btojv ‘ink" occurs only in the late works; it was known 
to Ba^a (about A. B. 620} and to his prsdecessqr Subandbu^®** 

Bcnfey, Hinokfl and ’Weber hare darived WMia, another word for 'ink", for the 
Greek ;n'X=ia. Bot it is, no doubt, the faminioe (vis.. »•««*) oi the eommon Piaklt adieotive 
ffloifdi, "dirty, black" whbh cannot hare been borrowed from the Greeks®*®. Meta, 

Was known to Suband bn I who uses tho denominative Bttflawnndciifofe, becomes an inkstand 

The Ko-fas offer for *'inkatand“’ also BjriffBiotnlS, UMidtidAti. »*eiaFMl/i»fe» and 

and the Parunas BUi?7jMfra, ii*3?ibA4tK/a and 

The statemoots of Nearcbos and Q. CurtiuS (see above, page 90) accmr^og to which 
the Hindofl wrote on cotton cloth and on the inner bark of trees, i>a. Bbnrja. make it 
very probable that they used ink already in the 4tb century B.O. To the aame ooncluaion 
points the fact that in sams letters of tlie ASoka edicts dots are oouastonally substituted 
for loops®’*^. The oldest fipfloitnen of writing with ink, on the relio vase of the Stilpa [99] 
of Andfaer (see above, page 30) ia certainly not later than the 2nd century B, 0, From 
the first oenturtes A. D. dales the Kbaro^thi Dbammapada from Khotan, as well as 
the twists of Bhfirja and the stone vessels with Kharogthl letters in ink from the 
Stupas of Afghanistan. Somewhat later are the aocietit Bhurja and palm-leaf hfSS. 
with Brahma obaraeters. Painted insoriptions occur still iu the oaves of Aiaota®’**. 

Ooloured ink. which in later times the Jainas eapeoiaUy hava used eatonelvely 
for their M88®**. is mentioned also in Brahmanioal works, e.g., in the seotiouS of the 
Pnraljas on the donation of MSS®*®. Besides chalk (see above, § 34. B). red load or minium 
(AiiiffHio) was used, already in ancient times, as a suhatitute (or ink®*®. 

—Peat, jienctit, &e. 

The general name of "an instrument for wtiling" is hkhont, which of eourse ineludea 
the tfilwt. pencils, brushes, reed and wooden pens, and is found already in tbo J* 

The varttaia, mentioned in the LtditavitUira, no doubt refers to the bttlo stick 
without a slit, with which the sohool-boys still draw the letters on the vrriiing board (see 
above pige 30). The Ko^at offer the variant uaryilS. The iian*auflrfii«. wbiob occurs in the 
passage of the Daiokrmaraoariio roferred to al»ve (seepage 113 above, and note 49d). must 



118 


bo a brueb or cobnroa pencil, u, hccording lo otbef pAeoageg. the varijB was used fot 
drawing or painting*^ Tilii or fidijta probably donoted originally "a brush'Mhoiigh ili 
ifl explained also by tho cnodorn sa^i, "graver”, a 

The noab usual Damo of the rood pen is bbs word Iralama, CabuDu;, whioh 

occurs in all sastern languages ; tbe rarer indtgcnoQs Indian oamo is or literally 
“reed"**^. Pieces of reed, bamboo or wood, cut after tho taanuer of our poos, are used In all 
parts of India where the use of ink prevails.*®^ and all the axiatiog ancient MSS. on palm- 
leaves and BhQrja probably have bean written with, such pecs**®. The Sanskrit name 
of the sjiliu used in Sontbern Icdia is iafdko, in MarStbl eojof. 

Kegardibg the now very generally used "ruler", a piece of wood or cardboard with 
stimfis fixed at equal diatancog, and regarding ita probable predecoBSors, see Atuedoia 
Oxonifnsia, Aryan Seriea, 1. 3, 63. and Anasiser d. W. Akadetaia, 1097 No. VIII, where 
photographs of two sped mens have been given. According to ■ letter from O. Nlemm 
( April 31, 1897), the Ethnological Mnsonm of Berlin possesses two specialem, one from 
Calcutta with the ioscriptien nmdattapaitra and one from Madras eallod 

gsa—THE PBESEHYATION OP MANEaOEIPT3 AND 00PPEB-PDATE3, 

AND THE TREATMENT OP LETTERS. 

A. —MaRtucripts attd Libraria. 

[93l Wooden covers, cut according to the siaa of the sheets, were placed on 
the BhQrja and palm-Leaves, which had been drawn on strioge, and this is sttU the 
flnetom evau with the paper MS3***. In Southern India the covere are mostly 
pierced by holes, tbraugh which the long strings are passed. The Istter are wound round 
the covers and knotted. This procedure was usual already in early times**'* and was observed 
in the cafe of the old palm-leaf MSS. from Western and Northern India, But in Nepal 
the oovers of particularly valuable MSS. sometimes are made of embossed metal the MSS. 
(piisfaio) which Iiave been prepared in this manner are usually wrapped np in dyed or even 
embroidered ctoth. Only in the Jataa libraries the palm-leal MSS, soiaetimsa are kept in 
small sacks of white cotton Moth, which again are fitted into small boxes of white metal. 
The collections of MSS,, which, frequently ara catalogiied, and occaeionally, in monasteries 
and in royal oourts, are placed under librarians, generally are preserved in hnx f> B ol wood 
or cardboard. Only in Kashmir, where in oooordance with Mehammadan usage the MSS. are 
hound in leather, they are pnt on Ehatves, tike our books. 

The anciont Indian name of a library, bharatUha^aQUra, "treasury of the goddess 
of Bpeech", occurs frequently in Jaiua works t more rarely tbe mndern synonym, larasvaN- 
bkavtiAsAra. Such Bhiiqdsgaras were, and still are. found in tbe temples***, colleges 
(TidifiiinfljAa), monasteries (malAo, npdiraya, vi/idra, faqipkArinui)***, at the courts of 
princes and in the houses of many private individuals. The PurSnas deolare it to be the 
uored duty of the wealthy to make donations of books to temples and so forth**Equally, 
snob donations are obligatory on the Jaino and Bauddha laymon, and tbo Pronaatis of 
the old MSS. prove that the obligation was fulGlled in the most liberal manner. A famous 


115 


roynl Uhiffcry of tho middle ^es was tbal ot kieg Bboja of DhlirS (llLh eaattify) r on the 
OQuquesti of Millrai about A. D. 1140p SLddhaTija-Jayaelxnba brnDsforred U to Arjbilvnd^®^ ; 
there it eoeoas to li&?e beoo amalgainated with the court library of tba Galukyag whiob 
is Topeatedly mentioaed in works of t!io 13lh oentary. The £fiSrafl&Mi>rfin;;ara ol the 
Oalukya VisalAdera or ViSviLtnalta (A* 134^-1^63} ftifoLsbcdi lecordlirg to ad miimblbbod 

Prafiastti the copy ol the Nalf^ftdtTyep on which Vidyldbara wrote the Erst oommodfrary 
of the poetd, and the MS. of the according to wbiob Ya^bara oomiiofled 

bifl Ode of the mannaeripit o[ the in the library of the 

TToiverffity of Boon has been derired from a copy of VisaladeTa'e coIleotioD®®'’* 

The search for Bangkrit M3S-| iDstitated by the GoTernDaeat of lodiflj hew flliowr 
that there are a till a good many royal librariea in India, and the oatalogtiee of eeveral, 
snob ae those of Alwar^ Blk^ner^ JammUi Mysoreii and Tadjore^ baa been publiahed. Tht 
docdmeQti:p pobllabed la coDnection with the soaroh, have hronght to ligbt also a 
eurprisingiy large nomber of private libraries. And variooa notes In older Sanskrit works 
make it appareot that coDsiderablo private libraries eclated id early tiEoee. Thnsp Ban a 
{abont A. D. 620) talk ue that he kept a paTticclar reader whose 

manipnlation ot the MS. of the TayupnrSpa be describes io hia HflrjEaoarjfo®®^ BumdV$ 
remarkfi^^** regarding the bad treatment of the MSS. by the Brahmatig, do not bold good 
for the whole of Icdiai perhaps not even for the whole of Sonthem India. In Qnjarat, 
Eajpntlidm and the Marnthli country, e,n well ae in Horthom and Central Indiaj I have 
I sen, beaidos some Ill-kept collectiona, very carefully presorvod libraries in the poaae^bn 
of Brahmans and Jaida monks. The treatment of the books usnally depends only upon 
the worldly oircnmstnnces of the owner® 

Bi— Co3?i>cr-plcUM^ 

The way in which private individtiala kept tbeir copper‘>pIate grants^ seems to have 
been very peenliar. In many plaocSp «g., in the ruins of Vakibhh near the mcdorn 
Yala* they htvo been foand immured in the waits or even in the foundations of the ho-usefl 
of the owners. In many other ce^es [54] the granta have turned up in those fielda to 
the donation of whieb they refer^ often hidden in small cachas oonetracKcd of bricks^ 

The finders or poor owners often sell or plodge plates to tho Var^ii^* and this 
custom explains why they frequently come into the bauds of Eiiropead collectors at great 
distanees from the places of iasne^ The orlgEnals of the grantSj according to which the 
places were prepared, probably remained Id the royal Baftarp the keeper of whicbf the 
U freqacdtly mentioned®®* 

0.—ITie ttmlmeni of UlUrs. 

Tlie Jatakas already mention the custom of wrapping up important letters in white 
cloth and aeaiing the packet*®®^ At present, official or ceremonial letters often are tent 
in bags of silk or brocade. In the ease o! ordinary letters on palm-leaves, the proceeding 
is aimpler ; the leaves are folded* their ends are split and joinedi and tbs whole ia tied 
up with a thread®®®^ It is probable that letters on Bhflrja were treated similarly, 



120 


According to the postal rtttmer tie3 each Beparatel^ 

to a strip of cloth and ^oiind ihh reusd h\n head. 

§ S9.— WBITEES. EKGBATEEa AND STONE-MASONS. 

I Though the oldest Indian alphabet h & eraation of the Brahmattieal eDhoolmeti (see 
abovei psge 33 \ aod though the inat^ notion in writing has remained even in recent tinieg 
chiefly in the hands ot BrabmanSj there are yet IndioaiionB that profeasienal writers, and 
perhaps even oaetea of proiessicmal writerSp esisted already at an early period. The oldest 
name of these men is uaed in the Canon of the Sontbem Buddhiata and the cpioe 

(see above, page 19]. In the Saiicl mgoripfcion^. Stup^ I, No. it is clearly aged to 

deflignate the profesaion of the donor i It may, howeyer, he donbled if It means, ag I have 
translated it. ^"copyist of MSS." or "writer^ clerk," In varione later in8cnptionfl*®®j 
andcnbtedly denotes the persot] who prepared the doenmenls to bo incised on copper or stooc^ 
Bnt in the present day a hkimk is alwaya a man who copies MSS^. and this profession is 
ngnally the rogonrcc of poor Brahinans* and Bometimcg of worn-out clerks {EEi^a^ih^, JEarifiiw)* 
Such man werOi and are, employed also by the Jainas, Bot many Jaina MSS. have been 
copied, as thdr Praaastie ehow^ by monks or noricesp and even by nuns. Bimliarlyt we findj 
among the copyists of the Banddha MSS. from Nepnh Bhik^ns, Yajrlcnryas and go forth*^^^. 

Another name of the profesfiional writcrsp which was uaed already in the 4tb oentury 
B, C., Id the word ftpiltara or IjhiAnmp dlecnsged above* page 20. In the Ko^as ^ it is 
given as a synonym of fiJtAaka, and in the it mesne ''writer*' in general. A^oka 

uses it in the 14th rock edict as a designation of his clerks. 3Ldiii2>rlyp Baijia, who 
copied the ^iddaipiira edicts, calls himself iipilwrflp and in the SEfici bscription. Stupa I, 
Nop 49^*^, the donor Subnhita-flotipntft takes the higher title rS/nlipilKtra, * a wrlier of the 
king". In the earlier timesh Upik<iTa probably was an equivalent for “clerV", 

In a number of VnlabbT inaorlpticns of the Ttb and &tb centuries, tho writer of the 
doouments, who is usnally *'the minister for allianeag and war" Issnd/tivji^rahdd^yfrfio). 
receives the title dbirapflfi or dblrfljwiH* and the simple word dii>ira ocenre oven earlier 
in a Central-Indlan inscription of A.D. 621-22^^*. Divira dr dtrir-a is the Bor si an rfeiir, 

^ Vriter*" whieh probably became domesticated in Western India during the time of the 
Sassaniang^ when [95] the trade asd interconrae between Peraia and India wea greatly 
developed^ Dimra apiiesra also in the Eiijstaisnginii and in other Kashmirian works of the 
nth and 12th centuries. K$emendrA’'s ZokcpraAHn mentiona even various snh-divisbtiSp' 
^anjadifrir^ "bazaar-writen,'* gratna divira, ^Village-writer nagart^-diviriX, *^towD-writerSp" 
and £7)^^®. 

The two works jost mentioned^ aa well as other contemporaneous onesj designate the 
writers also by the term fcdpMfho, which first occurs in the Tajtmt'flffeva-Smr^* 1# 33S* 
and even at present Is common in Northern and Eagtem India. The Kayaethas. howevor, 
form a strictly separate castcp which, though according to the Brahmanical account it is 
mixedlfffitk Sfrdra blood i pel n and in reality frequently has posseEsed 

a groat poUticnl iofiuence. In the inscriptions, the Eayaathas oeoor aincfi the Stb cenlury, 
first in the Kai^asva inscription of A* D. 738-89 from Efiiptitsoa^'^^, 




] 2 t 


OlHer (leaigaatbtH of tht; writorg in tha lAeariptiObB ato iaraita^'^r or 

DiOTO raraly j|raro>,ttn^^^t and JTarotta U parhaiii only a 

97nosy01 of iSj/fliiSii**®, as tho laif-bootis moBtion the Karanag as one of th® mrad caatoB. 
Tho othor ternos. amoog whieb jbxroi^jjta baa to bo rondered, aeftavding to Kiolbom, by 
“writer of kljal dooumosta (irorortii)," appear to bo tnoroly official titles witbout any Tofaraoca 
to caito« Tho dovolopmest of tba Indian alpbabelB} and tba ioTeDtion of bow form® of tho 
lattaif, no doobt U doo partly to tbo BralioiHiB and tba Jaina and Banddha inonka, hut 
moch mofg to tbo profosaiooal writorg and to tho writer oastoB. Tho opinion, according 
to which tho modifications bar® boon introduced by tbo stona-masons and tho ongravors o( 
tho copper'platoSi ie lass probable, beoanBo thoBO porsonfl wore not Buitad for Boob work by 
their education and their ocoupation^^^. 

As tho remarks ah tbo ond of many inficriptioM Bhow, it was costomary to 

make over a PraSasti or Karya, which was to be iaeised on itqnf-, to a professional 

writerj who prepared a fair copy, and to Bet the maion (jfWradkara, iilaBfa. Hlpotara. 
iilpm) to work according to the latter^®®. This CBBtom was obaeryod alac in a case 
which foH UDder my perBonal obaariration. The mason received a sheet with the fair 
copy of the document (tho Prafiasti of a temple) exactly of the etze of a stone on 
which it was to be incisod- He hrst drew the lethen on tbo stone under the snpflr* 

vision of a Pandit, and then Icciaod them. In some eaceplbnal oaeOB, tho authors of 

the poems aasort that they havo done the work of the iaa#one“®, and in others the 
masons say that they have niade the fair copies of the ieioriptione . 

The statomenlB regarding the preparation of tho copper-plate Susanaa are fess 
accurate and esplieit. Hsually, tho iuBcriptions mention only the poreon who drew 
up or wrote tho document. And they meetly name as sueh eithsr a high official 
(umdipo. jandAiuiprshtits, rahaiika) or a general (aendpofi, bolfidA^rla). Occasionally, 
they Mserh that the drafting waa done by a stoue-maaoD, a jflfradkdrn or • 

who. however, in reality merely engrsTod the grant. According to EalbaUa . the 
Kashmirian kings kept a special official for this work; hs boro the titb |m{{o- 
padhySyo. “the teacher (chaTged with the preporation) of title-deeds;' and belonged 
to the ak-iapHitla office, which Stein believaa to be the Accountant-General'e Office, 
while I take it to bo the Eacord-Office Ot Court of BolU (Daftar). 

Tho ^anae name only rarely, and in iefe timeo. the per*on by whom the plalea were 
engraved {Hfilryu, nsisili(a). The engravera mentioned am various artiBana. a 
ioJiaftdra or oyoik5ro'‘>’. i. e- tho KsuaSr ot copperBtaith of the priflont day, a ijltr^ra ^ . 
’'stene-mason." a KimaUrck or iitnora*” (probably eaulvalont to mwrd), geldflmiib. a 
liJpin®''* or u«rt5niib®“^ "en artiian.- In tho Kalinga ^fisanas. we find in ‘1«» an 

H^airiUka, olfliarSlfB, or nihartits’®®, whereby a mom r o e go smi 
cfkBie, now called AksTtlc®®'', is meant. 

Finally, the existence of manuaU for clerks and writers must to mentioned. We 

still pcssess several works of this kind, among which ^ 

for dieting not only private letters, but also land-grants and the treaties between kings, while 


16 



192 


h BftottDP o( K9eiiieDdr&-Vyliiiidliea'ft i^citopraiaitt shows how tho totIoui Icmds of bosdi, 
huts 0( exah&Dgo (/iit^ufi) Knd*aQ forth ought to bo dono’*^. 

CONCLUDING BEMABKS 

[96] Dr. W. CartelUeri, whoae Burae appears ai the bottom qI the PlaUfs ia 
reeponaible far the drewiag and tracmg o! the lettere for which oo aottiega from faosimiLee 
were arail&blea ^ well m for Ibe a?lAUgemaot aod the r^toii^h^ of the outtii^gs, except id 
the oeio of platee VII-IX^ which were fitibbed by m yoDog Sitbegr&pber, Mr* Bohm* I baFfi 
aleo to acknowledge Dr, OartelUeri a issisiaoce in the selection of the iignef whiob in 
a few ceses be hue minde independently, and id otheri hae been inflDenced by a rerisioD 
of my proposals \ and I have to thank him for vatioue iDganioiis reniarks od the iDdian 
alphabets, as well as for a colleetion of the varlantB in the A4oka edicts. 

If I have been able to iUnatrate of the Xadlaa alpbabeta by cabtings from 

facaiDillGS* meted of by haod-drawD signs, 1 owe this obiefiy to my friend Dr. J, Burgees^ 
wbo daring many years has kindly fnmithed me with separate eopiee of bis exceUeDt reprodne* 
tioDB of lodiaD inacriptioDS* flojas other donors of facsimiles or photographerep Dr. E* 
^uLtaschj Professor E- Dottmanni and Dr* 3. von Oldeobergp have already been mentioned 
in the notes. 




1 


abbReviatioiIs 



B. Assai 

BurgsUf' Ardt&toliH^ieial Siirr^ Sofdhtm JiHlto. 

B, A8BWr 

Bur^ui, AidiflMEogiiiraJ Wui^n 

B. ISSEf 

fiuniliU* -Er^^nMflit pJSiHiih~IndiAn^t^^eC^ra^yu >9(1- 

B. rs 

Biihlerh /ivlaAat SitiAUi* 

BOA 

Bibylo^iAD mi OrlvQlftl 

BRW 

iiad 3t3*tiJtri^-IFApiprAxi<^- 

BW 

Bdihlin^k, Sontkri^-TFMtfrfrrjcA inkUrMtref Fd^itcitg, 

0. Am 

OtmbLngbkni, Ar^aKkf9^ic!d{ 5uriv^ Exports, 

0. CAI 

OuEminfkitEi, Oaiiud/AfifiAtJ rndia^ 

a oia 

CmiDiDgliua, Cinm afih^ Indc^SqtihifUnt, 

aoMi 

OaDBiQ8l3>a]i Cw$i of Medmml 

0. lA (cn. i> 

CtmAiD^luiiif riurrip^i^i of JidAa, fCorpu* Inwrip- 
/wmjrtri 7iufkan»ttt, VaL IJ, 

G, aiG 

CmmiogbrUn, MoH^todfii-Gil ^^« ■>» or iht 

Grmt BcuidAkt^ TtmpI* i4ttcl£r llii BodhiTir« tU Etiddha- 

D, WA 

X)onkie?irifUn dtr Wlm^ Akadmmt* 


EpigraphiA Itidica. 

£p. Guta. 

Epigrophia Camaiita^ td. Blc9. 

E.TEA 

Euibgr TofcuJfl ScriptarA$ dfAmAitA^ 

F, GI (OL A) 

GiiffA JlAttriialbOfVp (Corfbu 
/M^irdrum Vol 111)* 

lA 

Indvm 

IP 

inMonpH/fm ds PiyadOMiy SoialrL 


The JTdska^ od^ FMibi^ll. 

JA 

/(Hir^E * 

J. AOS 

Joumh AftmiM Ssrirfy. 

J. ASB 

JburPKpln AiiA^tc So£iti§ oj Etn^aL 

J* BB1U3 

JmmdU BrdncA a/ Fdfa^ itiditc ^odf 

J. BAS 

Jbwrwiifi, jSacuEv^ 

li, lA 

Iakbaq^ Miirtumeku^fn 9Jcid. od* 

M.Bb 

Makablw^ya, Kfolhofiu 

M, M. HABL 

Hix MolJer, MUiitrg of SdiuAril 

AI. hi. BV 

Max MuUcif f gp^da^fl^hila 'nitla ^^ijpaV 
iarp. Sod. od. 

P, lA 

Indum ed* Tlipasiii. 

SBE 

BdoAx c/ ihf 

SB- WA 

der IPisiwr 

&II 

^nth^Tniitm JmKripiisW. od- HoltixcA. 

S. IP 

Bflotrt, ZfucrEjtfum# d* Pipadoi^*, 

B.NE1 

SdQxrt, Noiu d, Epiff/aphie /rtduiHtiri 

W. AA 

Hi H- WiliQD* iTiana 

W. Ind. Str. 

Wfib^ri Znduc^t Bire^m. 

W* IS 

W-aWk JfldiieAj Studiim- 

WZKM 

B^itHMr SSoilMchrift/tir did Fundd det MargenlandM.^ !.«,« 
thfQ ViAmiB OriatiU] JonnkAl. 

ZDMG 

Zmto^hriji dot DtuiKhon Mofgoniandiiehtn Ofw/- 




••II 







m 


FOOTNOriLS 


I. B. nr* 2p M-8 S I qL AntcSoia 

It S,flT ( B. E^IF. G i A- Iiudwigt F«aiMmi; 
Silx- Bcr. Biihm. <i. Iflu. 1S9S* IX , *pd Ll» warli 
quoM br Dr* Buni«ll. 

9. BBE. 98, 

B. SBI5*£5.TO4. 

4r Styuii 1,77 fBeal), 

W. IB* 1€,9S0pS»9t 
6* lA. PI. 

7, Mocr, PcusfPlMH, Pi, S, 4 ^ AB, 1,^48. 

8. BOB. tpb9* 

P. SaQilCb 14S (Blbl. lud^t tbe Oliiiiefla 

tfftDflutiqq «r Ah BO?- 

10. /h^Ia 1,171 rSuluu}* 

II. di, I ft tliird lh%, wirb ftbont BO maiAJy yotj 
c«rrtLp4 nftTnoi. in the Mah^tstiu 1, (SaPftTtI* 

18, Cf. WZKM, B*6C. ftcd B* la ITT. 9,118 I. 

14. EL9.5HB, ff. 

15. % 190 (K Lelfaqru}. 

IB. Hii''^qkiUfp BBpBB* 

11. B- V. Hcftdt Cflf. 15/ Ortek t .Ai-fim, 

p. XXXT. f., 9£k97. 

18. W.IS. le/fSi. 

IB. Saiisk. Tori {BibL loB.) 145 ] IfCipinftDa. 197* 

90. B. JS, tn, 3p80. 

91. BlfuM lp78 {B»i}! El. JuJiqn, M^tftoira 

}h!!miu N#j 1,79, m.ud ncAp* 

92. fiifutf |,77 p 

20. BhIS.nL9,BL 

94. B.TS. nr, 

95. B IE. nr. % ^1. 1 M. Mh HA£L. 497 ff- t L. lA. 
9.1,1008 K. j aiiSIP. 1. H, g Wfllar, fmL Sifel/m \ 
83481. 

90h Bm. 14. ifH JI- 
97. 31. M. I, 72. 

98i M, 31. n.XSIi 591 n t Gwt Jitilgifor p 
A'flljw Sfilrdp Intr* 14I(. j W* IS. 5.16 ff. j M;3L 
gy, 4h 79 it 

30. WhllDAy^ Or. mid Lht^. SL 83 i J AOE. 6,568 | 
Ben ley, JSDUG. 11.847 1 Bf.lbliBgk. Ball PaL JJtM. 
I8fi9, 847 ; Piftobfll ftod Gs|di»rp VtdiMh* Stiidim^ ] , 
XXllJi XXVJ [ J. X^ iblniftnD. Arei/id'55.. 1S5 | ftj^lntil 
VhM rlftWB. 31. 3L /^V. 4. loe* dj. | Eti IVUtam^i 

of llding. X If. I Wi la 5. /5cp fit. 


81* JftOcibJ, lajwt, $ If, 

&9, Kkile ill B. IS. H. 97 If* 

88. Sw Bfllm dDdi&r B* 

Bl. B. IB* Ilf, 9 . 748 S OUeabatg. BBH* IB. mli 
I £[. [ D* AJvif, Inimd- lo JDicctiipcifht'j stattl fh, <s^w 

^ 79^108 I Wabar^ Jii4. iS^Fiti/an 3.807 

as. B IS* nr. 9.7 f. 

08. B. IS. nip^pSf.. 190. 

07. B. laiElpl. io. 18. 
aa a IS. in. 9. lor. 

89 B. lSLnTp 9, 10*1^. 

40h a la in, 3. lao. 

41- B. la in. Sp m 
42. B. la m. 9. lau* 

40h Sinik. TmI. 148 | (cf* BOE. 1, 59.) 

44. Jiriiol. lg9{Sfttb*ii>. 

45. Sixlh Oriiniii^ B* 9, 154. 

4a B. IS. lO, 2p I8 ff I Q14«ab«rg, Pma^dpif iiU 
3p xiiIt li: I 31. MOllDr. SBH. 10. MXix tL 

47- €uiinjsglifti33, 7'c^#p p, 840, pi. 00, a 
4S. B. IS. nr. ilf. | IVe^lerEurd, atrsii *f 5AaR£l|T Bi. 

49. Sfnbo. XV, 717- 

50. Bi$L AIs£» VIII, 9 ; d. 0. lliilisr, JVitjwi- l£id, 
OrsiM!, 9, *31. 

5l- 0. MiUIqt, 0^. tUi 480* 

59. .FViap, 37 j 0* Miillv, cp* tif., 491 j ScbvqQbeqk, 
^rcgifrtheDBHp p. 50. a. 48; U. M. HASL- 516, B. EEiP* 

1 t L. LA. IJ, a 724 I Wfibetp JjiJ, Bkitati 181 1 

58* a la in. a eaes. 

54. B. ASmwi. Hci. 10, ®S. puts. 

6S. 0. MG. pi. lOp a 

£6- S« bilqw 9 16. Q. * 

57^ Eeo balow, | 10. B. 

50, Bm below, |4 Ah 
68- Sm bslgw 116^ C. 

00 , Bse below i lOh 0. 

61. below 9 10, B. 

Oa. BASBSM.ttJS. 

08 . aOAI, pi. 31, 18^ Had i\^ ^ 

work. 

84. If iw-wpaiag to 0. CMf, 97p it Mr. A. V. Smilh 
pslatfl CTtit to mb, same tio|pi oj 3[ililfftkylft iJiow i:ai!!Tlp- 
j lioni ranmng ftem ihb right to ibe left. tbU proliftrily 
totiit be fttoHbod to Bwonlaq tofluen«. 


To 

Btihler'^ Indian Paleography 

j 80. Eoe belcnr, § 5. 




125 


¥ 


ei, PiiUti. eoiB. stir-^xv. 

66. o.cif.ser. 

67, 0. 04J, pL ®. 

sa, WBKU. 6& I B. IB. ni, % 1LS. 

6 ?. Bofr I S 
TO, s»bgl&w| e, B, 4. 

Tl. B. IS, m, 9, 58^1, 

73. B. N, Cupfii Xftn^r^ unci Or* Bafp, 

arr^, 

0. lA (GIT. l)p SI H, 

74, ZDMG. 10> BS9 U* I /hiL BAum liS 
Tfi. ZDAIG. ai.fifiS ft 

TO. Tht Alphxbei, 314 ff* | miUt^ wUb some 
U3odlOaftli'OQi hy Fd Miilldr UatIaj Sli tf. 

77* JA. 1S8S, 3SB It | 5^. 1095, 328 U* 

79* MardtimAQa ■ni;! H, Ifuliarp I>niAmdjer 
(in DWA. fTii^ Ci. Bl), f. 108 f. 

T0. D. EJ. AlHUar^ HtfjiJtnuilrr oHi .Imbiin (DWAi- 
f^hil. Hiai. CL B7|p p. 15 M* 

S0» CL Bdf UQt^ji ifi/ltd, Ik 173 (Su^«ii]i* 

8L AR.9,p!kt4a4p. 400. 

83. M.M. HASL £05ff. 

83. S«s toTow. I S4,B.B;pl IV, 80. XII. XIV | 
p]. VII, m XIIp XXp XXI, 

84. B. IS, m. a, 

85. Accoriinp W BiDley, Jiufwi 354, b8« SAmitfi^ 

■Ipha^bei t«iiid td Indii liqin Fboankli. | fre<^ing ta 

A. Wnber^ JnJ* ^/rtJLWn 1$7, eitfacr from Fboenkiii at 
Irput B4b7toDta. 

eo. BBO. Sp 128 ; gI. aUo Fidt, IX* 

runj; In izdr^ij4L Jtiffkrj, ITO I. 

ST. SBE. 2. 323 I 14, 146, £OOp 217 i cL Mrma 8.1581 

B, 187. 406^ And Dftliimfrun, DiiA ITG If. 

88 * B 18. Ill, T, IGII. 

86. .f/V. 1, UC. 5 s cf. OJdHabdrffp F<h/Wi# 

ai4. 

@0. Oideaber|g»j7i7. ctl, 370. 

J*ASB. 67,41 L 

OIL Cf* WeetdriglAEd^ B7 tt. 

&S. |rV. 7.I0&, 5 t cf M. M. HASL. 608* 
a4k Waclcnrui^li ABi Pul, Gra<?EJn£tliA 1, Ji iL 

96, Bcgiirdiag Qua GAmep bw J t uid B. IB. 

lU, y. HBI. 

IS. l\ JA. 1, 1T8-18S I 2. 128^148} W-AA. 241 £I. j 
J. ASH. a$p 714 , C. ASB 1, tiii j CtnUmar]/ Eetitm 
Hp €M1 ■ 0. CIS. 8 11. I Gtawt, IF. 1. 21 H. j. ZDMG- 
48,129 ff 

97, Boa the lifat pangnph. 

98, B IS. Itl, % 47^ t 0- ABR. 3. 83 IL, pL m, 68 i 
6p 1 fl.p pi. 16. 38 j W,AA, 663 j a OM. 81 ff. 


89. B IS, III, 1. dl, I The q^nwtidn oS Ibo lower 
limit at Iho um at the EJunu^tSl is diBiesiLt oa booo^iit 
rd th-o QiLoettoiotj mgAniiag tbs date of Kui;^ An4 bis 
t«a EPAOBHOiTS, aJI oI whdtm S. Ii^i Uidii pIacaa in iho 
lit* Contk A l>, (JA. I897p % 1 UX The limiti giTHii mham 
is bised on the i^nmptioa thet KudfIce'^e dutes r^lex to 
the ^aIcb etm Or to the 4Ui- Oent. oE UiA ScloaoidAli fill-, 
t AtiU mein use of it, oot beoiaie I awlder it to ba 
ODweiUblov bull for the i?PMOiia itAlod £□ WZXM., Ik 189* 
The lolleri in the ioBfcrtpIkmi of BamvBt ^ end 376 
or 110 (BBflhtnigAr image) look mors aodAot thsp thma 
of Ihe Ku^aa leiorEptieaSr According to a nommimlci^ 
tkin from Dr. Th. Bkiohi Frol. Hwrulo hu retd dat«i 
nf the Ith. Cffot^hry of the same pnkflDwil S&invml on 
recently found Gandh^ra aeulptiaiei. 

100. \V,AA* pi. 8 at p, 84, No, 11 g umilar twIaU 
hare been lound in other Stapai, aoeop. dfr rj^, &4p 94. 
106 I but the fngmenta in the British Muis9ttm uid to 
hdoeg to them* show do InUen. 

101. Bee Oldenber^ Fj-sierrilekiw mmjatfmo 
SudAhUskm pkAo^m, nSpmRmoi piirAim^i Kiutra^^h^f 
t. Feteraburg, IE9T, and Senary AiSftd, nfs JwrSp 
UCamplii r^nd'E#^ 1^97, 261 EE. 

102. lA.lOpSiS* 

IDS, W*,iA* IH* 

104. B. IS. m, 9p 97 X. 

103. B. IB. in, 2, 9t EE. 

106. F. lA. 9p 144 if. E ngpLidJnE Khare^tbi kg^ndi 
on late eoin^ ratfiiiijg ffom left to right, ^bh Froo- J- ASB. 
1896, m f* 

107. I. Taylor, ItiA Alphabt!, 2, 2811. | 0. Cai. 88. 

1C8, S\ a%S. ie96p 686 EL 

109. GhirmonLGaDBsnD. Jhioj^e Arefi'^of^d^/nSi 
1878-78 j Ph. Berger, fiirf. cfe I ifam E 

314 K ilS EE. 

liO* Weber, Ind, Skititn, 144 f. j E. Thomfla, P. TA. 
2, 146 t C. GAT. 83 - and below § % K 4. 

111. J. Hakvy. JA. 1683, 3, 34S-26 :k helievet IhaL 
EhAn3y(bl tq ha7D boon deHteil about B. C. 380 trem. 10 
signa cl the Papyri and cE a CiolliaD »iDk and, 

r, 188.S 872 EE.^ Erqm the Hiipt of the Papy» 
and el the freca Egypt. 

112, B. IS- III K 2+ 99 Ef. t d tha momot leaa differ¬ 

ing altempM ef Er Thotuas. F. TA. 2. 147 i I. Taylec# 
ITctf-Ifplpi^kf I 2. plate at p. 286 EL | J. Hali^yp JA, ]885p 
2^262 If., miliif ria-^ 1S95, 872 fL 

1i8l Pr^pctrnti&H o/ Platar I :— 

1^, Cole. LV. and 88, 89, Coi*. I-XUI. iiae^ by 
Dr. Dedekiud Irena Be. Burgeft^ Impreasioua oE the A^ka 








126 


udiotm oi BbfiJibjlzgiiThi Knd «iid r«duc«d 

pliot^>gnpfay. 

1-87, Cot». vr. y tj, »Dd sa» ao, CoU XIT, drawn by 
Dr. W. Cartflllleri frcnd P. Gardner" s abtolypo^ al Indo- 
Grecian 

1-87, Cola* Vril^ rx, and OuL XlOi Ira^d fram 

Dr. Qar^nu’ inipresiioni oi ih^ MatlicirA lion captUl and 
iho pboLoftraph of Ihn Tuila ooppcr- plite of wbicli i 
oollobppo haa am« liitm baeti ptsbIiEbed m EL 4p 68 
(10 & 14, CaL, YIU, and 28, QbL XIUK 

1-ET, Cola. X Xa, and 01-87, Col. XIH, tiaoadoT 
drawn ificordLog to Dr. Hw-rnlfr-a facabnila qE tha Eua 
inaiLnptindp KbpplEisented hj aoma sigmt Irom tha 
ManUhr^a atona and ^latiue coplie^ of IhoWardakand 
BKinton i^aua bj OldanboTf. 

S8.S0, Co). Xllt dnwn accnrdiDg to P. Gardnar’a 
■Dtolrpc« ^ tbooMor Kui^Haa colna. 

1-30, Cola. Xin, XIV, numarala drawn BcoordSng lo 
llm impiwiani and EaceimUas o( tbo i^ka adiotfi and 
laUi inBcHpEiong* 

Oldor Lablaa ol tba Kbaro^th^ ftlpbftbel \n F. IS. 3, 160, 
pL 11 1 W. AA. £63j G. lA (GlL X). pL 37 j P* Qardnor, 
OoE. J, C. J^r* ifni'. p. hex, L I Yocl SaUat. Nachfot^it 
AUx. d. Gr. (end) : G* H. Ojbap Jnd* Fiii* pL S6. 

111 . Otbar laoaimll^s oE Ebaraj^bl inforiptlofii :— 
(1) Auka adioXs IQ J. BAS. IB^O. 16$ t C. lA {CO. )K 
pU 1. 3; a. ASfL 8, pL fi | S. IF. 1 (oad) | lA. tO, 107 * 
(9) Xmtor InaoriptiODi in F. lA. 1, 96 (pL 6), III {pL 9) 
lea fpl IB) s W. A A. 51 (pi* % m, O. ASB, B,124, 
(pi. C9), ISO (|4. $S) t fpL 10)< 2B f J. BAS. 1808, 992 
fpl.B)* ms (pi. 4), 350 (pL&K 966 (pi. 10), and ItTL 

344 f J* ABB. 3B, 5T ^ 61, 116, 609 | $9, 55 | lA. 18, 357 - 
E. NEI. H^oa. 6 fJA. 1890, 1, pL 1, Ko. 9) and 5 (iA. 1804, 
U, pi 6, Nw. 84, $0)^ all uaoleftB oroapl iha ]aat tbrcd. 

il6, CL ^DMC. IS, 138IX . 374 IE. 

116. O. Fraiika» ifor^A GoB. Grfj. d. TfUf.i 1896, 
640, and ^DMG. 60* 608, propoaaa io read /a and fi for 
Iba afgna whicb 1 read jpa and 

ll 7 i 7 "be MB. oE Ebo Dhantmapada ubowa ibii aama ‘ 
bign botb in tin tarmlQatiioD i oE llm ab^lnLiTog in Era 
{ttta) and in nitna (^t/)rtalf), and thna lartbor oonfirmi 
tbe pxpinsjitickn pmpoaed^ 

lift. Ergardifig the EbaraotarR on Xba Indo-GrccSan 
ooIdi, m WZKIT. B, 190 L j le^gaxding Ibe Mffpt of tbo 
iaka and Kn^iina inseiiplioojh imI, EAB. 186$, as^^, ph 
4 (when, bnwEver, in 1. 1 tbe ieoandcA mmt 1)4dQ]H(ed, 
in 1. 9 ta miuli be inba lit tiled forai^ apd for f|l and ' 
Ip S rya for ra, aod the atgna for in 1. 4 arednabC- 
Eul), add O. Pranbe, ZBMG. 60, 609 iE. 


119. Q+ Franlee, op. cif.i 604, propoaei lo ml Lhli 
I w I hut cd. 8$, XIIII wbhb can be an\y ^pa. 

ISO. 0. ASB- 1, XU. 

191. O* ASH- 1, VIll^XI ; J. ABB. 6,160 Ih 

192. J. ABB. S, 398 | K U, 2, 40 pi. 

198. B, IS. Ill. 9, 81. 

124, C. lA (on. 1). pi, 97. 

136. B. IP*LS6. 

l3tL J, ASB. 56 74. 

127* EL 9, 666. 

13B. J. BBBAS, lO^iii. 

199, 6« aboTA i 9, B (end), 

I ISO. B. IS^ ni. 9, 40-4$. 

]$L Swalinnf7. 

189. Acoording to an itupraaEtDin and a pbolograph 
kindly sent by Mr. I#. Bice. 

18$, R ABBWI. 4, p|. 46 ami 53 ; $, pi. 6l, 

184. EL 3. 949 * Ek ASBWI. 4* pL 59 aud 54. 

135. Et. 1, 87111.2 9, 195 ff 
18$. B. ASHWl. 3, pi* 14 j 6, pf. 51. 

187. E. EE, tn,2p48. nnleft 
m 0. iA(on, :j, pM4. 

169. 0*lA(Cn. l)pl. 15. 

140. B, ABRBI. 3, 19$, nc^ 46 j 12®, note 00. 

)4I. a, IP* J, Se If ; B. BSIP. 9. nnUi 3. 

111. Pr^paruXiow n/ Flaitf : 

PLATE If 

CoL I. : drawn according to a caat of the Eron ooin i 
d. 0. CAL pL H, tCfl, la J A Erocu Palnd ml, 0. ABE, 
15. pi. 9. 

GoJi II. Ill : onltiegA from fnoftimile oJ Kdkl, El. 
9, 447 Ef. 

Coli IV, V ; cullingR Eiom facsimile nf Delfai-EiTlbk. 
lA* 3$, 606 U. 

Col«f Vli Vll : cuilingi from fiearmiloi oE Jaogade. 
B- ABML 1, pU 67. 68, 69 , 30, VI, from Eadbia, IL 
S, 345 fl. , aud 44, VIT, drawn according to luiprmlon 
of SabEazlm. 

Coll. VTTI-X: onUtnga Imm fac^iisilAa of Glmilr* 
liTi. 1, 447 fl. ■ 84^ TOt between VU, Yltl, frojn Etlpoltbi 
lA. 6,160* 

Cols. Xip XII: onltin^ from facRimUei of ^IddApurii 
El 6, l$4 $, I 44, Xir, drawn according U? icqpriHatoQ 
qE BalrAt, h"n, T j |5, Xt* according to facAimUe dI 

Bbarahnl. KDMG* 40. 6$ ff* 

Cali, Xni-XV J cnttingB from faciiruilea in Bl. 

9, 628IL 







127 


CaL XYI : from iha /^Duimllo in 5^i 

7T, pL G a, 

Cdl. XVH t cnttisffl rrmn i& JA. 20^ SSI ff. 

Coi XVIII : Lricfid Ijoin dafr ffl^EiinJla In lA, Uu 1B9 j 
6 from fKfifllmiln of No. SSi SSDMG. 40, SS | 

ani! 4l from impreiaka of BjlDcI ^cip4 L No, 199. 

Del, XIX ; onflSn^ fram fmc^imilB fn HI- 2, 240 fL 

Gd], XX : cuftlDgs fiom fiojimilefl Id HI. SOS. 
No. 68, ud £1. % XOS, No^ 1^ 

Colfl, XXI, XXII : drA'ni acoordin^ to Oanflio^bAtn^H 
photo^phx of tho HiiiZilfiimplk^ tmoriptioa ol 
KbAi-dvolft. 

€o|fl. XXnip XXI? : onttiDgt from facfimSIefl in 

3 ASUWI. Sp pi. 51 , Nos. %, a. 

PLATE Itt 

Gold, Ip IT t from fAcsimitog in Bl. 2, I89i 

Noi» a & Ci itid Cdnjiingbam^s phaLognph of tbo ora 
won foserip-tioa ] cl C. AS&h SfO, pL 5, No. 4, 

OoIji. m, V: cutting from fk^simiiH of dated 
KnAlsa inceripbionB b HL 1. BTl ff., and 2^ 195 ff. 

Col, TI ; drawn aroojding to ficilmllo in B. ASHWI. 
2p laSp pi 14. 

Cols. ¥ll-XVT: oottings fmni facBiinllfts in B- 
ASSWl. 4. pi 51. No. 19 j pL Mp Np*. 5. 9,10. 18, 19 1 
pi. 5S, Net. 18, 14 1 pi. fiSi KOi aS | pL IS, No* S t and 
liaeingB for Col. X?, from pL 45, No#. Ap 8,11. 

Cob XVH, XVin: catflne:! from faoaimilH in S. 
A3RWI. 1. pL 62, C8. 

Gob XIX^ XX ; cottin^ from fandirnilB in HI- 1| Iff. 

Tfao baolgroDlltd of all iha en^tin^ and fndiftinpt 
Blrolroi luva booD lonchod np^ 

Betk of PJata ll^O'flel iha enttinjEiBp tsoopt IS, 11, 
and ihis ai^tia ia cob VI. TTT. XXJrL XSIV, wbiqb 
have lha tama si» aa In tbo faBtimllH. Scale of 
PlfttaITT-0 7. 

148, Cf* tbo fellowins imstwofttij r*eitinii!« of 
A^eka odlatt not mentibnad in Note 142 aboveB. 
ASRWI. a, 98fl. OiniRr i lA. 18, 006 fl * Allababad j IA. 
19, laa fif.p Belhi-lTifat, Allababod Quwn'i ediot, 
Allahabad KMftmbt oaiot j IA. aO, Wl, Baribw eivei; 
XA« 22, 292, Sabsardm and EnpciLlLh | BI % 245 IT, 
MalhiA and RAmporrA t El. 3, 866. SAncT i JA. ISSt, 
I, 4iaS. Bainit No I ; and the t&bk of tettar# in B. 
ABBWI. 4. pL 5. 

144, J, BAS. 189E. 865 (pf). 

146. 0. CAI, pi. 2. 8 I pi. 8, No, 11 pi. 10, No. 20, 

146. 0. MG. pL 10* No». 2, 8. 

147. Faeslmdet in EL 1 866 fi. 

149. D. ASB.£0pp1. 6. 


149. Pitw. ASB. MayJoiie 4891, pL 1. 

IfiO, P. Girdner, CuL, o/ InJ. Conte Br. Afiu.^ pli.B4. 

161. FI. in ZDMG. 40. 66 15, ; EL 2, m (Uoiimil« 
of Stnpi I, Nos. ass, 817, B?0}. 

162, Of. pitta in Sixih QrictiLil Con^Ate, S, 2j 142, 

165. lA. 9. m. 

154. DLO^DAI- pU, Nw. 6^15 s p3. 6 t pl.S, No, 
21f I pl.9. No*. 1^:0. Md, pt 10, NoA t B- ASaWL 
4ppL44, BhAjd Not, 1JJ, Kondlne. 

155. B.ASRW L 4. pl,44, Pi tBj|[ba,nl, No*, 1-T j pi 
SLNiSsiA,No.l. 

166. Cf. B^TS. nL2.49a. 

15T. E.Mollerp dJk, /njtrJ./rnm Csplct, pj. 1. 

158, Of, AT. De ZiL'a Wlnknunailiigbe in J 

lS95,S96ff. 

169. L.IA, ri,2p 257 fl. 

ICO. Von. Ballat, NachJdH^r Mfs. d. Cr., Jl ^ F. 
Gardner, Caf. e/ ImL Coins Br, XX Vf, 

16L Ot B-IS. Itt 3. ftOfl 

162. The br,wk4ted ArabLo figiiree o| wtion G eorfe«' 
fip^nd with those of plain II i for S IS, G to E, cf. aleo 
IS.1IL2, 68 S, 

168. O. Finite G^irJ^pn jjkaumudl iblnkt that 
thaaegranpB ihonid be read pf, at thsy ace written. 

164. Siifft Ccngnri, 8,3449 j cf. 

Manatsiclr/iU d. Or.* l$84*2Sl £l. 

106. Siifft CFicrttof Con^rist, 8,2,146 | diOeivntly 
BhAnddrkar, Niat. o/tftj BrkAofl, 2,04, wbe tuignt 

Sdtikani to tho period B.G. 40 lo A.D. IS, 

166. Of. above S 16, (note 189 Jj, 

167, Orlflrtfu^ CongrfSM^ 8.2, 179, UdayagLrl 
IntcdptLDD Not, 8p4. 

166. B«(ddAi4 Cava Tetapte^, 246. 

1C9. See above, 110. 

170* Cfr alto fncgimllM in GASH. S, pi. 18, No,l | 
HI. lpS93, No.17 I O.OAL pl,a, No. 11 j pl5 ( pl.8. 
Ho.2 S. 

m. m, 3, 201, No.T2 j 307p No.aa J bnUow wedges 

are found also in the facfilmilci in C.A3B. 10, pf. ’38, 

No.I I F,GI (0n,8), No,33. 

172. Ia GASB. 30, pi. 6, rine 3. 

1 v8, IA» 10,218] O.GIB. 51 F., 57 p BbouidArkar, 
A^nrip Hi^. o/ Df kkAB, 2.28. nola 1, tlduks tbit Kaniiilia 
raled UfcET^ bnt S. JJw\ JA. iSfiff, L5ff. pTteta t^n 
VaanJeva in the Smii eeattiry A,D. | the yean 4 and 6 of 
Ihli era occQii la EL 2, 201, Noe. 11^ 12 t Kunlyka, tho 
year 7, EL 1,891, No.l9. 

174. See facttmlle. HI 2,869. 

175. Cf. mj remarks^ Bl. 1,871 E - 2,197. 

ITS. €1. the |M of plato H 48^ HI. 









m* EI .l, BS9, IS. 

3TB. Cf., lar imIj, HI. 1.. No.6. 

1T9. ShiV^^riikiiir, Mt^L Ikl J. An^ 2p 

aOff , C.CML 8-5 j BliigFaniaj, JJiAS. 1890, 642 j 

BiHiltr, Dw iflJi fFucAr, Alir, iL twfp ffuiuljHtfJtfh 

m 

IBO. C CHI. pJ.l t J,RAS, 1890, p*. nfc p. CSa i 

B. ASflWI.2.pl.T. 

lai, Gf, JtcfibnUw in B.ASIIWI. 2p p|. 20, J.EBB AS. 

s,sai 5 OfuJ /oswj-. LAfltiriiflff^rp pi .17-75 

(anreli^blaK 

183. ihe plat# dicid! Iia nola ISO 

ISO. Ut»bh&dikli DbJy m EArl^ No, B.ASBWI, 4. 
pl.Sl* 

184. Tbiu Ebin^Ark&r. o/ th§ 

9,36, And Bhngvanmi, J.BAS, 1890, 049 { lae Also Biibler, 
IHe trti. IfiMckT. ti. dat. AlUr d§r tJwJ. JTrrolpofJie, 57 f, t 
wbilfi CujukLDgbftm G^O. Bt.p Nabi|HlnA'A d»l«H lo 

tbaMwlTaBrAotB O. 6T-S6 h And OldBnberf, lA. 10.S9T, 
places NAbftpaLcA bclvecn A.D- 56 And lOO. 

185. Kttfle, T^m. 1-14, B.ASRWI, 4rp pL 47, 48: 

Nniiki No,4, pi. fil. 

188. Sh tbe wtiTb^ quoted \n note 184 sboTi, 

187, According to BbifTdnliU-a eiiimite, 7.BA3, 
18Mp SiT, *"»incwbAt liter tbui Na1iap.^a*\ 

lai. Cf. fACElmllM In B.ABRWI. Vd. 4, pl.45, Kud^ 
Nni. 13,1S 1 pi. 4C, Kndi Noa. 92-90 t HAbM Nm. 1-4 3 
KoJ Nw B,S T pi.47^ No*. 1"S : pl.^Sp Kirla Noa, 

16^1$ 1 No lOt Jiiasir No.l, 9 | pi. |9-Sl, 

JnnoArNoflL 4^4 ; pi B3 h NdaikNo, 0o ; pL M, Jnnnir 
No. B9 (Itonle 20 1 pi. 65. Nfisili No*. 17-19, 91^94 ; 
ADd ?ol. 5, pL 51, Kinbari N«- 9-5,10, 12-14, 

ISO, It pi ^ 67 s pi. 69* SS- 54, S7 t 

pi BO, KoA. 48 ; pl.SOp No*. 44p 45, 47-50 t pl 81* Nbh, 
01-59, 56, 50 I nnd the Aatoi^i'pas at tbo Aodbni od3p*, 

C. CAl. pi 19, And J.BEEAS- IB. pi .8. 

11^. B,AeRBr. 1, pi. M, Noi. S5, 8fl j pi B®. Nw, 80, 
4(142 s pl.60, N0.45 I pi. Cl, No 54 : plCa, 
iCl. Cf« riosimilei in lA. 9,100 p El-1, Ifl- 
199, of JF. F ^timJ FI 

plate IV 

Culting from UcAtmlloa. 

Call* I, Tip in ; JrtnH F.GI (Cn.8)^ pT-t. 

CoL IT ; from ?.QI {CUM), p!. 5. 

Coll. V, VI: from F.GI tdl. SL pl ^tA. 

Col- yn : Irotn F^Ql (CH.B}, pL 0, B. 

CoU Vin S from plilo Al El. 1. 9te. 

Col. IS , from P.GL tCH,®). pl-10- 


Cd. S : frarn P,Gr (Cn.dK pi* 

Ceils. XIp XII: ffoiii F.GI (CTI^8)p pl, f?0,B, aiiii Si, 
A.B. 

Coii. xfii, - iwm F,Gt icns\ pj, ala. 

Coli, XV^ XVI : Froin plAl» ■! ET-1, lO, 

Ool. XVn : Imm plita At TA* 9. 172, Now. 7, 9, 0. 
CbTi. X VHT. XIX : from F, G1 (CIT.5), pL 2ft. 

Ool XX : Irnm plite At TA. If, 934. 

Col. XXI: from plAte At lA. IL 111. 

Col XXII i fpom pi-te .t lA. 11, 108. 

Got. XXTTT : from plAte :tt lA. i&r 140. 

PLATE V 

Col. I: from pbololitb^^t^pb o( ImprewSpn* o( BT* 
lp9T, 

Tb* other oolnmos cat from fAeslmiteSr 
Col. II; from plAte At Hi. li 100, 

Col Hi: from plitc *t EL 1* 349. 

Col IV : from plat43A At lA. 6t 66, and 11, 153. 

Cd- V : from anpaUialAd fue^iqilfiB □! I A* IS, IM. 
C3ot. VI: Ifom pUta At lA, l7i BIG 
Col vn : from nDpubliBbedf AcsimilaB; □! Kl^ 1, 163. 
CuL Vni : from pjAte ct ESI. 1, 77. 

Col IX : from pUteafe EL 9, 130- 
Col X t from plate at lA. 6, 50 f 
C ol XI: from pUte at U. 6. 10L 
Col. Xn ; troro plate At lA. 13, IL 
Col xm : I nom plate at El. 1, 384. 

Gd. XIV : from plate at lA. 10, 3v5. 

Col. XV I from plate at El- 9* 997, 

Col. XVI j from Setnkr, and 

r«ltKpficAf, pli. 40, 4L 

Col XVn : Iroia plite at lA, 16, 39- 
Colt XVili : from rtete At EL li BOS. 

Col XIX : from plate at F-L % ftSO. 

Col. XS : from plat* at lA. 13^ IBO. 

Col XXI ? (rota plate at lA. 11, 71, ft87. 

Col XXll: from plate at lA. 10, 354. 

Col. X-’illl: from plate at El. 1* BL 

PLAET VI 

Gnttlnge from faoaimiFi^ 

Coli- T, II, in, IV : from plates tn Hoernk'* Bower 
MS., parte 1, 3, 

GoU- V, VI, VlT, IX : froia Anted. Cron,, Ar. 

1, 8+ pl, 0t Mia-1, 9, 8. 

t2ol vni: from plato at Fliiiwft Grirw^n) 

Aryan Setiiiyn, 1971. 

Col- IX t see above with oola. V, VI^ Vfl^ 






133 


Cot X I £»in BHEtdftllp Cal. Buddhn plp St 4, 

ft&a Bsrlifi OritnM CcTigr^u, JtwJteii Sc^isn, pL L 

Cal XI : from BaatIUIi p3p 8, . 

Col. XU: from Birfi* CMpnioI Ccmfraa, Irufian 
S^^ftan, pt 9p 3p S. 

Col- Xm j from BondAll op, ci(.* pl+1. S. 

Got Xiv ; ftom Atu^. Ojwn.j 4r^ S&titMt I, li pi. *. 

Cols, XVt XVL XYH t irdni Xonmuiii, pbologr. of 
D'AccAd Callfi^ OdllaotioD K lfl‘8O-‘0l+ No- 'fi^T i 7| XV* XVI { i 
U aind 16. XV I 18. XV. X7I. XVH j 19 and Si&, XV* ^ 

XVI1 94. XV j 97. XV* XVI j Bdj 8T aad 41* XVII. I 

addod trem Tjatuoinn'i pi. i 7. XVII^ 

and 8p 0> 10. XV. ind 13,14,16* XVI. md^ad fram photogr. 
of Iho Boyal AsUtld Soolofy'H . 

Cols- XV HI, XIX: fram plitos st Vi^nnn CXriMfaZ 
Cofl^i04f, dr^o% ^ft^lom* 111 fl. 

Boiloof th&thraa pktei-^tipfr-tlilpdB of tb* (aoslmilBS, 

l&S. V. G1 (Cn. flip sdd pMsim^ 

194. I. ASB. eo. flO fl p and lA- il. 99 tf. 

IPS, FragdieDta of iiiMTiptionH witb aortliflrn cb^rmc^ 
ton ne fcbk psrfod. franj Valsblit st* pMMrrad io tho 
Muwuoja o£ Bombay ftbe Ertiicb of tbd Boyal AsUtic 
Sooiotj} and BAibot, Cf. also tho Blgc-nianiiHla on thfl j 
Gnijara landx^nts, J. RAB. ISESi 947 0+ 

196, B, EBTF. 6B, and plat* 99 a p lA. 19. 161. 171 

197. I agrao wUh Hoonile. who conildera oortstn 
portions of the naw Codfray OdllacU^n fmtn Kubgaf to 
bo oldar tban tbo Bow#jr M^B. t J, ASB- 66. 9fk6> 

19@, Eidbonip Bsfsot^ tm MSS*, 1980-81. 

Ifl. J FotanwBp S^Ad B&poriy Appeodk I, and Th^A 
Btpori. Appeodlx L 

199, J. BAB. Ifl95p 91T. 

aOO. CL E- BBIP. 90* 68 ff. : Vloat in El. 9. 

SOI* CL Hoamlo. J.ASB. 60. 01, who monttOM fa 
alDOO. bMaoio bia fomarks reter aliO to Iha lypa dkanap«d 
halow In I SS. 

S09. SB. WA- 139 XT. 82 fl. 

aCtU, lA. 9. ISB i in ™T opinion tba ara it not. m 
F loat holds In Onpla /TtienpJisJn {Cn, B), Introduation, 
M, 177 II,. that c( A, D. SIM#, bnl one poeulieT to the 
NipaloMi tt# eswt b^nnisfi ol whleb li« itSU to be 
dotenDtned, 

aw, c,iiO. pb sfif n*B M* “‘y 

Gaptee. 

m lA, 19, m 

200, Awordin* ta Fleet, U, 1®, („ the tinge ^ 

tJoflokftlpe pwbililr iworfiag to ‘b* « 

Kalacurl dra ot A- B. S49» 

20T* ei. 2, m, 

17 


968, J. ASa 6R. pi. 34 ; J. BAa 1889. pi. 14* and 
p. 84 IL, and 1096, pf- 2. 

2!O0. Havgp XcMilfp 64- 

310, Cl, koalmiJe in F* Cl {GIL BJ* No, 6l. 

m. L ASB. 60p 06 fl* 

213. J. ASB, 66. 91 f p WZJQI. 6,104 (. Tho dUco- 
Taiy of a.n tmOTipLiod of tbo 7th. Cflultiilrp with moailr 
ti^partik pd. HI. 4. 29. makea a inodifl*ition d Hoiirolak 
aiyomontatiod noowaryr hut dooa not loTalidata hia 
final ceialt 

ai8* 0»a.p Ar^m Sma, 1. 8. 76^ 

214. Gf, alflo tha facwimiles In F+ d (QH, $t No*- 20. 
94* Sa, 84. 06, 87, 47. 61* 70. 7fip and of the saal of 
Xomikragtipta 11, J* ABB 60, 04^i 

21 fl, Cf. abo Ibo fafieLtnUea m R- Cl (CH. 8). Note 
73, 76, 78. 7J. SO. 

31Sh S»t Tod+ Aaflil* Eii/iiaffcewp 1. 700 fl,. 

Madrsi edfUoD, 

9l7, F, G1 (CIL fl^ 374. 

310, Indian l* 176 (Sacbiu). 

319, 4ii«d. Cjnm-. dr. SsHe^ h 6, 64. 

330. Cl. alao tha faGsimilas in lA. 9, 186 5./ 27cs- 
440,12 i Bendali^ in Nsp^t 72. Noa. 1. 2 i aQa 

Hpefnle's rflmarks in LASB. 60, 05. 

301. F. QI cn. 8), aOl. 204 t RL 6, fl2d. note 1. 

223, J, aS 3. 6.776. pt 41. 

23fl. EX- 1+ 78. In oonirmation ol my aiplaualion 
of thff phfAia, pid^i^^p *%r bim 

knw oraofeed Mtuni". t* * kttora dUfieolt to i«d. I 

would point to Vikramfl&kMarit*, 18*49. where wn b*™ 
the statement that i|neen SlryamatT did not aUnw hanoli 
to ha ob^ttodp writers 

ujtpg orooked aipbabeta”. 

324. Cf. bis Tewaiki on Inaorlptlciiie of thifl elaBSi 
lA, 17* 008 1 19p 5fl| SlOp l2fli 91e 169; EL 1. 179 S 
2,117,100- 

^ Of. for tbia oni! the pr«?EdEnf Tarietlof* Iba 
faoiimilee at lA. 2, 26S j 6p IflO S 9, 174 ff * Nea. Ih 18. 
lip IS t 10. SI I 17. 610 I 19 68 I BtolaJi Jmrmu Ut 
N^p^L pi- 10. 11. 16 t EI. It 170 t 4. 29 i C.ABB, 17. 
pi, 9 1 and tho antolypea of ooi^i ^ C, CMI. pi 8. Noe, 
T,14 t pL 6p No. 90 t and pi. 7* 

296. Aofiording to Fleet, lA. 19,9fl1.t Hninedtionil 

tSTifl Iran which the Nortb-lndUn alphabet waa 

ioon afto£ dmlop&d".. 

927. AKordlng to Fleit, I A. 16, 106, -North-Thaian 

Nilgari^*. 

1I3S, Cf, lA, IT, 806. 

329, Bandall, Cal. Cdmh-r. Biiddh. JfiSS. 

XLI ff- l Gsofl.* Af* Sp 71 








lao 


£80. g. hM, 3&. IT, ^ a. 

201. ZI. 1, T6 I lA. g, 48. 

lA. 0, C£ I il, 158 p c[, •Jus fmliBUsG Ig El- 1 
8,108. kiid lA. 14, m ' 

2^. Of. iiJka fwilnsUe, lA, Ifi, 1T|, 

904. Tb« BeQgiDKMga cit the «*rlier UmelA ud 
BmfBmril plitw (TA. T, 08 , VT. 1»J j, ai,put«d (lA. 18. 
01 fl.) I tbafr Jcttet* hkTe bfcn giem in Amcc. 1 

0x(m., Ar, Seritt, 1, 0, pi. 6. 

085. S« fwaimilM, }. BAS. 1865, 347 S ; BL 5. 40 , 
1A. 6,118,10. TO I and th« lennarte in SB. WA. 185, 0. 3. j 

SSS. lA. II, KM. 

S8T, li.ia, 385| »X4»1, 

38s. Of., a-g., the AmlAniAtb iuBanpOnn. J.BBBAB 
0, 910 r 884 , lA. 10. 310. 

285, lA. Ifl. 16 ff. 

940. Of. •}«« th« lacsiibilae, lA. T, 804 t 0,8a | 14 , , 
1411 IT, 133 , J.1BB;AS. 18, 1 p IS, 686 p El. 0, Kt. 
800 f806 t. 

241. 0/. the faerinUea, El. 8, 08 f„ 163 S. j B. ESIP. 

pi. 80. knd tba ■FphkbBt, pi. 90 

941 B. ESlP. 69 (wham 4bo NasdioAgkTf in dwtfnd I 
wrtasoiijity fwm lihfl SiddliKmiitifkii)'i, ^sd pt+ 

343. 140, 

Sh ih« lA. 101 01. 

246, Sm kbim, S H, girte 1B9 p of. alRs tbo fuMlmiJca 
■I lA, 13, 9S0. 968 p : ZL 1, 122; l.BBBAS. 18. 

988, 

240. See •bm | 9I, note 129 t Cl. •!*» Ijge 
■tiA. 8. 60. 64 p 8. 40 t If . 196, 909 j 16. 80 ; 16, 20$ . 
18, 04 p El. I. flO, B10 ; 0. 60. 

947. Sm aboie 191, note 193 t ef., e.g., Ibe fieelmilea 
•tlA. 11, 72 , IT, 238 , 18, 180. 

948. Sletbcrn, Beporf m Smuftrit MSS. far JSSO^I, 
pp- *li, 0T t J.RAS. 1805. 247, 604 , ef. •!» tha f«*i. 
osUei, J*!!?. Soc,. Or. Striti, pi. 1, 9. $. 68 , Cnf. Berlin 

«fvl frSSr- Mdrchfl., Band 2, 8. p], 1, la the 
mugInKi gltsiHe of tfae YUr^afaij/aJai end ether MSS. 
fieqaentljr appear oth« oarefT* elpbabete ; eee Iaiuinano‘« 
edtUoio. pi. 86. 

249, Beadkll, Cat. Buddh. SansJini MSS. /win 
Btpal, ppw ijir 1.1 f. p of. alM the (aeElfialle^ Eaf, Sae., 
ft-. Seritx pi. 16. Aecarding to Oldesberg ( letter nl 7th 
April, 1897 >, the elphibet gf these Eepelete MSS. li the 
w-enlled Inhid Hript, la which ii writteo • ecunplete 
MS. of the Sadd)tafmapiit^dat\ka, pnsemd la St. 
Fetenborg. 

260, Ot for thifl pumgtoph. BrodeU, Cal. Cimiridaa 
Buddhm MSS, /ram Nepat. jtHii-U, Amtc. 0«n., 
Aryttn Strut, i, $, 


ail. Anec. fttm., Ar^wi 1 , 0 , TO. 

963 Bee ebore | 28, p, 80. 

368. See ahne $ 18. D, 1. 3 , and pL D, 3. n*X 
264. CommanicaliOR bp letter, 

266. An exceptiob is, e, g„ the -JhAlrilpd^ iMcrip. 
tloD, lA. S. 180. which shcire throtighoqt the old dagger- 
eb»ped form. 

266. BI. 9, 297. 

Sfi7. Bee abom 119, B, 12 . 

968; J. ABB. 60,87. 

260. J. ABB. 80. 86. 

300. Of, the fscsimils of tin JhtUiilp»(an iABcriptlon, 
lA. 6, 190 t Bee Alto II. 10. 162, 

361. This is the legalar form iIuh the 9tli. oentpur. 
902. Anec. Omji. Ar. Sirit*. 1, 8, 07, 

268. F. GI ion. 8). 903 p Elelbom, El. 1, 119 1. 

964, Ct for thia paragnph, EuJifiiTr Epjpori (J. 
BBBAS. 19J, 81 , J, abb. 60, 8$. 

306. 0. GHl, pi. 4, 6. 

960. SrnnfA O/itnUtl Cmgrtii. Ar. Steiian, 18$ p 
lA. 17, 88. ff6. 

367. BB.WA. B»a. 

268 . Agood fscaiaillelroini^iliidi US. «1 thetome 

period U found ia the Calaiogua of the ZerUnSantknt 
flrtA Fmitri MSS., Vol. 9. 8 , p|, a , an inferior one. Iwai 
the India Office MS, 8178 , together with m table of the 
• lettera and ligatuns, m Pal, Soe., Or. Ser., pi, 44 . 

369. SB. WA. onij 604. 

370. EoiAmlr Jleperf {J.BBRAS. 12), 82 , for the 
. alphabet, toe J.BAS. 1801, 063. 

271. See abore, J 24, 0, 8, 

372. EL 1, 806 f. 

27 $. EL 9, 847. 

974. Of, Dendatl, wboeltgbllp dithra La C&t, SamJir, 
MSS. fr^ NcpHJ, -Eorrii lod oi 

Soc.M Or.f Sm4*e p3. Si, 

B*tt tba tf^AUgli Aad tins book m Jotifid in tho 
LoacrlptiocLp iOii S4Z 
STCu J-ASa 41. pi 1, 2. 

277 , Cfe till tn«ciiipt[ 0 Di in C.A 6 B, 3 , el. 

IS I pL SS, IJa ifla 

ars. S«9 tbe AUbaU lowriptfon. O.ASa, 111, pU Si. 
STfa Cfa Ibo Ifasvjmiiibi <a Baagiili HSS. Lb t^aL 
O* pL SSj dS J HiljetLdmHE a/ 

MSSe, You 8. pi. fi. S , Voka fl A S | wid the 
proto^Bmgftii luffcriptiGis^ 4 Ba 8 lft pi. isi 

m Boodall, €ai. Sans^e Emidhist /r«m 

«*il !L 

seip oWs, EOCTg irx^ii* 








362^ Op. Cii-, pL 0^ 4 t BfrZin Orkii^l 0>£i'iH^ni£r, 

/ntftdn ^g^iqiip pL 3^ 1. 

288. Fal. Sxh, Or* pLp 82 i OHm^ 

0«7ipr£^i. Indiari Stcti^n^ pl- %. 3, 8- 

2&i^ For j^simHes oE wilh iNapalw ^'Isooked 

Qbiiftetart”i Sw Bcpd^l, CaL Smvkr, HuddJtiMi 
/rffMl pJ. 8 p FaL 1^. ^riAitt pi. 4S» ^7 s 

CowaII ^ Ej>,^^iDp|[ Cot- Biiddfiirt MSS* o/ 

AriaHii SodHj^i J+EAS. 1876, 1 ff. j for U^a »lpla*b^t, 
EOP BandfcH, op. h f,, pi 4 s J. Klitt. do CCC Cfimitjio 
sanlontSIf, 

28li Cf. ftlBo n^oiKdia on ornoicwntil ctonc- 

l4Fip TA UJ, fl6*. 

286k i^rvittFi Ot'lAfl^•}l Can^nts, Ar^tirt i^«!!iofip 111 

f. I Aod iOl^Edf C^ngra/a, Part EE, 161 ff, 

28Ti PiApanitiEjii of Piotos Vll and VUT 

plate VII 

Oiiflinjrs from /ocwmi/** 

CaLl: Irum F.&I (CUl. SS No, £, pLSBi w\^ E 
irom No* 62, pL 8B+ B. 

Cota, n & m ! troni F. GI (C!L fl\ No. IS* p!. U- 
Coi TV t item p1«t« *li lA. 7* 66. 

Coi V ; from plato lA, 6, 205 | wiih A* A* 0, 
ihnii, Aja* «Wt Irom plAtfl fct lA. 
pUto at lAk 7t 66. 

Col, yi f Iiom F. GI (Cir. B), Ko. SB, pi U, 

Coi vn : from P. 01 (Cn. 8) No. S^, pi 25. 

CoL VTII: irum plats a| EL «. M. No* 11 with T, 
fW p &a, Iko, fcrw. I>«t EnJia No. 8, *l p. 22- 
Coi IX z ffocii plato at lA. 18, 76* 

Col. X : (Turn F.Gl {CIT. S). Ho, pJ. B4 | with 
CTittd JP from No, 41. pi 2T. ind I? (resn 4^n|A No. 
e. B. ASSWl.4, pi 67, 

Col. Xl I ficm P. Gl (Cn* 3), No. 60, pi BB- 
Cd. xn : from pUto at lA* 7, $5. 

Col. Xm : from plate at lA. 7* BT : with 7* Aia, 
far, tram pTato at lA. 6, 24. 

Dol. XIV t trom plat* at lA. lO, EB | with C?. and 
(5cJ^flfmm platMatIA,7, I61p and U |rwm pjate at TA, 
0, T2j^ and f™ni plate at I A. 8, 44. 

Cal, X7 ' IfOm pUtft at lA, 10, 164, n«t"i No. 94 i 

wEtli I (8. XV. hh J* Flwt*a Noa. 80* 

100, plate at lA, 10, 104, and iLi ttmn FlaitV No, 06. 
plate at lA. lO^ 104. 

Cdl, XVI ! from platea at lA. 6, 24 fl- 
Col, XVn : irum plate at lA. IB, IST* 

CcpI, XVm : fiBDi plates at lA, 8^ 82D, 

Col. “S^TX ; iiom plate at lA. 18 p 128* 


131 

; Col. XX : Imm plateq at lA. 0, 60fT. 

Col- ^ t tram platea a» lA* 6* 164 H. 

Col. XXU 1 from Htiltsoh'i SU. t,. pL lO. 

Ooi XIII ; from IlnJtr^hV ^TT- 2, pi 9. 

CaU XXIV ; from. Hylts^oli'a Bit. % pi, 11* 

PLATE Vin 
Cliff ifigt from focnitiifa* 

GoL I - fmiD plateg at lA. 12, lfS8 ff. 

Col. II: from plate at lA, II, 198, Fla«t*a No. 12B. 
Ca[. ill; fram pJateo at lA^ 12,14. 

CoL ly ! Erain p]aka at lA* I8,130 ff* 

Coli V t frmn plate# at lA. 7, 16. 

Col* VI: [rom platen at lA. 14^ 50 flu 
CqL vn : Erom plate at lA. 6n ISB ; with A, U, &, 
and ffa from plate at L4.9, 76. 

CoL Vni 5 from ptelw at L4* ll, IM* 

Col. TX : tmm ^ate al HI. $» 6^+ 

Gal, X ! from plate at lA* IS, 276, 

Ooi XI; bom plate al lA. IS, 144. 

Col, XIX t irem plate at El, 8,18* 

Coi xm t irom Hultiwh"! SH, % pJ, 18, 

OoL XTV ; Erom plot® at El. B, 76^ 

Gbi XV * ftotD plate at EL 9> 14, 

Col. XVI T fmcL HolteHb'i BEL 2, pL 12* 

Colli XVn t XV 111 : Eraan Hultn-wh^a BIL 2* pi* 4* 
GoIa.XIXiXX : from plate at El, 8, 72, tho towai 
part. 

Cola. XXI, XXII: from plate at EL 8* T3. tba 

upper part. 

280* Cf* B* EBIP. 14. 

280, lA. 20, 266* 

200* BiESIP*4fl. 

281 CEi tbe faosimilaa ia F* GT ( CEL 8 f, Noo* 6d H, 
and B2* plate* 8 B, I, B9 B. and Flenfa lemarAa. 

S02. Ci tha faMimilw In F-GI {CIL B V N«. 83, 
89, platei at, 26 I lA. L 17 I 6. 2M ff. j 6* 14 i 7, SB ff. r 
B, 862 t 0, 388 T 14^ 828 | L BEBAS^ U, ( El* % 830. 

398. Cfi the fannimilaa Al X* HAS. 1865, 347 | lA. IB, 
78 I ( 7, 62 I IBv lia s IT, 2Q0 s diipnted ) i El. 2, im 

204. Cf. ilia ff^sIn^Llaa at El. % 82 i lA. 7, 164 j 

S* 46 I 0* 194 I J* BBBASi 18, 1 | Swrtnih OrinHal 
CffN^rav, Ar, 308 j lA. lO, 8l0* 

205. Cf* tio fa^Bimilfli at ASEWL Na 10, 60. 

296w Cf. tbe teoifrnila at lA. l6« 20. 

297* CEi the facaimUaa at I A* 12, 158 j J* BBRASi 
10,1051 EL 0, m* 

298, CL the facaimilH at B* ABRWI 4* pL 50, 0 | 
pi B0p 6 and 3 | plates 5^ 60 i VoL 5, pi 51, 6 9- 








^9, Qj. Uifr iuiimllAi m ¥* GI{CII. Bl. No. Cl, 

plftt«a i A. IB, A. 

800. Of. iittoTfi I 9l and. 

801> Cf-i for IdstiaM, Fif:ilfiiciFrt, aI IA« 

7 , ta. 

80S TtADaitiniiAl forma oofinr in. lha Cftliiky« 
inioript!oDa+ 

806. Of. fncaimila at 1 A. 9, m. 

604. Cl. lA. 0,19, and facaimila at 

BOG. Cr, faciiinila at ASB- 64, Ip ptabe 9, No^ 9. 

805. Sootlfomy recmrka in 1A« 6^ llO, and Mow, 

807, F. GI(Cltr.B^ Nof. S, 6, pi. 9, A, B. 

BOS. Qp. uif., Nop. 40, 41p ^Urp ifi, 97. 

809. Qp. cU.. Noi. pkUp 68, A, bo 85 : 14. 19, 
m ; B. ASBWI. 4, pi 56. No. 4 j pU 6T, No, 8 ; El. S, 
SCO ; Ihe oarliHi of tboin Mmg In BhafrinlA] Indra 
and my opinion h» t8o Bth., ac4^cufdui| to FlMi to tbo 7th.. 
wntnry 

810. F.G£ (CH- S)i No. 8li pi. 46; anoording to 
Floob Irani the 8ih. or 6th. oantiary t acoordicg k» 
Kldhctd, £1. 4, 958, nndouhbcdly from tbs 8th. 

811. ^ Flaat, lA- 91, 68 | at tha ioma type iw, 
aoc^^rdin]! Id an linprtdajon prewotad to mo by L. Bioo, 
tha TAlgnpd (SltkAflakundiira] FiailaBti of Knbja froni ihs 
itiigo of ^Anllvarman, Ep. Oara« 7, Bk* 17€ (and BL S). 

812. Eargaigna-Barth, laAcrijiftoisp Samkeii du 
Campa da Canhodg^, 9+ 38] the Campa idEcrlpttoDa 
ihow ihb QDrtbKTi ka and ro wlbhoul cnrrea at tha ODd. 

818. Flwt and Kialhoit] aiaumo that tba wribeni by 
mUtala pnt nn for in and rioa mm. 

8144^ Cl. faasfmUap nf ^41au!kfl3raiia liipaztptioDa at 
B E&IP. pi. 94 ( lA S, 17S I EL 4,144 t at Kadamba 
iofiorlptionaat lA. 6, S8fl. | 7, SM. ; J. BBBAS, ISpBOO ; 
oi Cial^ukya matirlptioDa at lA^ 8, T9, 75 ; 8, 44, 

9SI E 6^ 100 110, 58 I 19, £8 I and of Eaitom Calnkya 
LDiorlptloai at B. E&IP+ p]- 97. 

816. B. ESIF. m pi. 1. 

816. ?]Dat. lA. 90, 91. 

817, Aoidfimy, 1805, 969. 

SI8. Bofl Etait'i datofl o| tho Calnkyaip EIh 8^ tabla 
at p 9 i lAii 90t 95 Q. 

819* B.ESIP. pLl. 

B90. Cl. aim Iho fioiimlle at lA. C, 79, and B^SIF^ 
pi. 97. 

821. lA. 6^ 79. 

m. IA.S,44. 

QSa. Baa bho plaboi at U. Sr 941 | El, 6, 6. 

aSL €i- tbs faoafmllH at lA. 8, 86, 86 t 7, ^ i 
L BBHA&. 18, 998 IL 


695. Ct. tbo fpoiimUu at lA. 10, 610., lOlt i06, 
170 t It 19e 1 90, 70 E Ep. Cam. S, 80. ST. 

99 {for thd lut of thHs« Baa alaa El. 6, 54}. 

BSO. Saa tha facpimila at lA, 14, SOO, 

697, CL tha fnoflimiljei at lA. 19, 09 t 18, 914, 948 p 
El. 8194. 

69B. El. Bass L 
m. EL 6,168. 

8SQ. Borgaai and Float, FAU, Banakrt. and Otd- 
OaDtiroBa iascdptlonia, Noa. INl, 914 e taa alio far tba 
Ganga rocoidr lA. 6jlQ9. 

881. Cf. aba tha fnaalmilei at lA. 9, 74 : 14^ 86 : 

EL 8, 96, Sa, 194, 99S ^ Ep, Cara. 8, m 131 t B. 

ASBVn. Np. 10,100 1 and J, HAS. 1891, 185 (the orfgiua] 

of Frmaap^i Kiitna alpbabaL wbbh ia arnbaie and 

rabrp^nda i A, kitf rrt, f^). 

m2. XI. 8. ^1 E EL 6,6. 

888, Cf. tbb patmgraph B. EEIP. 15 B. 

894. lA. 18,274 ^ 16 J&S. 
m. EL 8,196. 

838. lA. 13,190 I CL 16,181 f. 

887. ELS,m 

688. The words ^ifA-dirapa probably bavn baan Mt 
oat by miataka alter 

869. lA. 14, 10 |. j HnHasab's nndaDhtadly comet 
residing of tlua data hai baan adopted by Flaet in bie 
i>yrtatCiai a/ fAs Ahnams DiMficlSt Bomb<ip Gojtffikrrk 
Vol. I, Parfi n, p. 967, nota 8, bha printad Bbsatg of vbieb 
I oWB to the antboT^a coortesy. Fleet declaroa this 
lniori|}tioQ. aa well aa Ihotti rap/Miibed In plate VlHi 
C^lL Xp XU to be snapieiona,-Hiti my opiainn witbant 

raffioiant retnanEL 

B40. EL B, 910. 

BU. The nao of Dortbefi] cbancicra ia proved by the 
Boguda platedt El. Bj 4l | el- ahso B.ES1P. 06,. end 
plate 29 5. 

849. tA. 0, 50k 164 p e£. BJISIP. 86, note % 

848. I owe the lacminilea of thli Ininription and ol 
tboea ne^ far pi. YUi Got. XXIVk and pL VOX i Oo] 
NXl to HtilUflcb^i ktndnaaa | see now hii SIX, % part 8- 
844. lA. 0, m No. 82, 109, No. 85 s IH, 48 j EL 
LB97 

345. Dytiasifis of tht Kannrm Di$tricU, Bmihau 
G&vtte4r, Vol, L Part U, p. 628. 

846. Holtucb, BIX. 1,144 fl,; Fleet np. olL (pnoedlDg 
note}, 809 f. 

Bi7. Fleet, op. oil., S99 f. : 

843- Fleet, op, of.. 89B B. 

846. El. 8. 75- 
m El. 8k 8. 







S5i. Of, bealiBllef at U. 143 i £, 374 « 9, 4fl (EH. ! 
9, T9 f,} i ZI. S, 3TB | Ep. Oars 9. JW i H. S, p|. 3 ; | 
IliB last i.iiBeript!«n and tha laet btit two an oldor tban i 
the Iltb. untnrr. | 

9IJ3. B. BSII?. pi. 19. 

958. OaldwBllt Gomporalivt OramiKor oj ihe JVdttirfiaji | 

894. DlfimnllT Boenell. EStP. it, 47 9., who , 
apfosldors Mt indd(p#QdfliLt of t|iD 

hut iDrawlia of arigio, *nd d-&elhre«i ihfl Tamil 

alphAbdi bu be tb4 rsfluU of ft Brihinanical idap^atioD of 
the l^rftotliiL letbora to tbe pho^6t^oft^ eyetem of the 
VftlrtBliitiBLL. TMi view bnj. altwdy boeio ehiiftcteriBed 
"fta liftidly in MooindftnM with tha fftcti*' by Oaldwollp 
cp* aU., 9- 

SaSa sn. 1,147 s fli. Up pi. la ; the eb*»cter« of the 

VftLLftEU Oev« LQieriptiei] ^ op. cM,, % pi-10, (nlJr agfM. 

m Sp pie. 14, 

S57. Of, the fioeiiiLileM ci lOth. ftod 11th. wotnriaa 
ftt EL 0, m i sn. a. pis. t of tha mb, Otntiiry at 
Sn. % pt. S ^ ttneertsta et Sn. 3i pi. S : lA. 6 ,142 i 
ftipkftbat, B- ESrp. pli. 19, 19. 

ass. CL Yfttibftyyft. 

B59, .Vffdrof Jbrdrfi Lif., Soc, 10, 2,1 ; lA, 0r 05® J 
B.ESIP. pL ea n I El, &p 73; ftlphAbetp lA. 1, at9; 
B. EBIP. pL 17. 

860, lA. 20, 293. 

861, lA. I, 323 p B. ESIP 49 i diBpnUd hj Hnlttsebp 

lA. 30, a®9. 

El. p. 67a 

288. CL i 26, iio4s 270. 

884, Cf- E. 0. Barley, Tko cf iho Modern 

Jy ASB fn. i,)t l4p 885 ffl.; 16, 1 U* 

866+ The elgni of wi XIV hive bwa drawn acoordJng 
ic H. NEI, 8, pL 1 (JA. laSO, I. IS) i J-ABl. S8, pl 
10 p FJwt'e phijtopftph t>t the taiilft eoppflfplfttft (EL 
4, BfiJ t and ft fjelatEoe copy of tto W*rdftfc tese^ kindly 
prosentod hj Oldenberf. 

m LHAB. so,m 

867* Thiifl Ca!ioJfl,8liiiini Sc-nfcrtp opi. -eif.^ 17* readi 
S4, doubting tb* ffiditcpcn of 200 (which, huwcwrp Is 
plain In the ftiitotyp* of JASB. 88p pi. 10), while Barth 
fcade 204. There ie it ioaat cme papubliihed Inicfiption 
with 300, ftdd, iocordiog to % commnnioaiioB from Bloch, 
also one wiUi 800+ 

Bos, Dnwn Kwding to Bargv^e" Empreafileii ef 
Shdhb&i^rhi «diBle LXH* ^CTII, 

869, B. ESIP* 64 ; J, ASB 02p ISO, 

870. JiiScAriffert, 90 L 


87L Ctrp* /ii.Kr, Jfrrti, F. Jrapji.t 14S A (pninted oat 
by Eating!. 

872. J'.iIeensrrflp^feaJ Bocirt^t Or. Str.^ pi* 00+ 

878. Of, Bhftsvlnljll lA. 6, 42 ff. ; B. E3IP. 69 
end pf. 28 t E. C. Bayley, On th4 G^wlojy o/i^e Hodevw 
Numdah, J. A3B (n. a.); 14, 086 «. i 16, 1 ffa 

874h J+ BBHAS. S, as. ind pL IS i P. lA. 2, lOff. i 
0. ASK 1, XLIT^ and J. ASB. 88, 86 ; L BBR\B. 8, 23i 
£E ; the re^ulta ot the Uet article belong chiefly to 
EhagrtlblAl IndtajI, theagb hb name ii net menttooed. 

876. Cf. lAloWt §64. B. The latest epigtapfaia dstc 
iu letter-ntiinersls Ift probabiv the KotAt year 363 in 
BejadalPs /oumey rti Nffpuf, 81* i7o. 6 | cf. lliO P, 
(Oil. 8), 309, note I. 

870. Sefl HoArnle. The BetM/* IfS. i ^V2IKJI^ T^260 If. 
The Bower M3+ oceaEianaLlT has the doelniftl 8. 

877+ Cf. EhsgTdnhB'atfthKI.A. Op 49 f. ; Kielhorn, 

Bapari on ffte Seofc^i /or S^tJerii MSS*^ Vllt, 

iJ, p Petoreon, Ftrif 51 U and TMrd iiepiJrl, App. 

I, paialm i I^aminn, ^ihliiktt'i Oommtntar^ on Ww 
FiAefoefliiiaLu (eipocially Uble 8S) ; Cowell itid Kgg*^ 
ling, Cof+ d^iietJkr. BpSiWhiif 63 (^rRAS. 1876) p 

Bendftll, Oat. Cae^idy Sanikrit B/iddhiit MSB, Lit fl+p 
and table of namorali In Bendsll'a 1049 and 1101 
tbs lottBr^pninere.la are ale® naed for ditei. The latest 
date In lelter-^nninenili from, l^epnl ^Bcndsll'e table of 
nnmorab) le A+ D. 1688. Lotler^naonifftlB are neualfy 
only ioaod in Jaina palm-lcsf MSB. ttp to abont A. D, 
1460 J hut the B ribi paper MS. N"o+ iTO&f TTc Ferwi- 
comics 4*1+ Sf^i^ tj^ ^rijiter £{di£hTfi., 3, 1,268 i oL D. WA* 
87, 360) ihews somo tmoes n( them. 

878. Bcndall. J.K4S. 1696, 709 ff. 

B79. CL J.RA3.1889,130. 

880. lA. 6r 44 ; Eielhorn, Export /jf JdSO^J, X i 
Betereoni Ftrif Beporf, 67- 

8B1- Eielhomp loo. alt,; Bondatl, Oaialo^tte, LIU, , 

882, Of. taeeimil* ID El. 6. 10* s« the Addilions 
and CorrooliiaQe dJ that volume t fcho slgtia havo been 
gLvmi in. pL IX, ccj. 3CVp Under 3j fli ^ lOO a. Eot 
othe:r oftioa of mlxtotet, wo F,d (CIL8]p 292, aad lA. 
14p Ship whom tho date la. bowjwjr, 000 4 3-p^a43, 

eS0+ Ort] infOTCDfttiqKo. 

804. 14.4 47. 

ass. /*r4fwvaf«tt fl/ Flali JA^ A^ Cola, XlX'XXVl 

Od. XIX : from feufimitoi in Hoamlo'i The Bon'^r 
MS. 

Colj. XX-XXTfT, and X3CVI : entting* from BoDdall^a 
table of Ifnmerale, N«, 1049,1703, BCd, 1818,, lOSfl* 











Cdi XXI7 : dmuTB to Ubicg of Bkig- 

vlnlHlj SielhorUk m-ud IxamitDti. 

CoL XXV : dftwd fi-cim ibo nma wun^i | but a, 9, 
lOO m cutliD^ £/citti £i4:iEii.nb«'t phctogzuph ef tho 
SiUiAs&ukAcajita gj tht 

For q|. plmte VI, m, Y, 

ComiDoii Ua Ibfl Bomr MS. 

Ift dii« ts m miimdlug of thn -uld 

88&*^ PeteniDin’f qpr^u |ft m miiiTKAjdiug. 

pT4:jmr^vm of Pl^s /X Ool^ I^XVIJl 

Col. 1 1 tbe 4^ uuttixig fiom fkc&hiLil^ of line 

Kiklki oji-Eit XHIp HI4 46 ^ I tho 64 tSOi 300 dniira ftccof-- 
dlDg to fi-eiimtlei of th-a Eilb^^in itad Bupoittb oliota^ 
lA, 0,15^ fi. 

CoIp H: outtinp from fkasimik of Uio Elddupai^ 

Ell. 8 t 

CoU ni t cutting^ from fju^ii]iiIo& of f^'iLnsgliut 
ioforiptioDi, B. AERWI. pL fiL 1 

CoL IV: ouLtlQ^ from laodmiloi of NiUik interip- 
liiODB, B. ASBWI. 4p pi. Ba. Noo, 9p 10p lO $ pi* BSp 
Kofc 1^14 : tlifr TO drkwn irOoordiDg to tliB GLraw 
PnBakti, E. ABBWI. S, pL l4i 

CSoL Y I drawn jLoeordiog to the fiOklmils of 
E^^tnpa ootfia^ J* BAS^ 1890i pi. at 689. 

Oolfc. YT, yn: eattingB from faoilmnfli At El. i, 

Bsifl.| 3p aoia. 

Coh YUl ± oattingB from faCkiiaLl^ tt B.ASESL I, 
pL 68p uad EL Ip 3 ff. i 

Cok. IXp X I oDttLngi from fni^lmtlea ht P* Gl(ClI.B)p 
£^ 01 . 3, St 7 9p lip 19. a^, ao, 6^p TO, 71. 

CeuI,. XI! ctiUiugk from taoiimiJeE at F.GJ (CIL 3 ), 

Noe* 89 ; I An 0 , 9 fi*. and otho; VaUbhi IxuDriptionj. 

Cell. Xll: drawn according to faciimlle at J.BBEASn < 
16. 105* 

Colp. Alil 4 ^ XIY I drawn according to facaitnilot at 
L4. 9,164 ff. 

" Col. XV: drawn aoentding to faciImiloB at IX lEi, 
laO ft. [ El- 8, 137 (f. , 

Col. XYl 1 AuttiELga fjtqii facsimilefl at F.GI (CII- B|p 
N». *0, 41p 65, Kp m. 

Col. xm: ontlinga tvom loiialmOak at lA. H, 

119. ML 

CoL XYHI ; drawn anrording lo fncaimllB at J .Afip , ■ 
40. pin 3. 

Cnffin^i; rtda^d onf-fAIrd* 

550* Pvobablf to bo r^d tlitu ; n&t an a medificatioa 
of pkr^ or phuM 

591. Tfattp Bayk]^ doubtfaliy 1 for iho U of tho ugn 
b IV. B, of. iifl, gh in, 96, 6* 


I 095. Earl I Alt infitanoa in tbo Inwiittan of 

MaMiaamanp F.GH (C11*0). No. 7t ^ 300 In ool. X 
095r CL alio tbo data of tha Gujarat Cilukya bacrlp- 
tion, Scrr^Rilfj, OMmtal Cmipr^ii, Aryon 911 ff. 1 

luid tbe liopimlla at J.BBBAS. 16, 1 It and tbe Yalabbl 
Jonn at EL 5j S^p I, 14. wbsia a ^ of tbo porlod 
mutiiatod on tho left la uted % and tba dato of tba 
Kola inaeriptian lA. I4p $51, with a dUtLnot,4i of iho 
\ Otih* eantutj. Tba form iu ocenm in a Waatern inacrip- 
tion lately found at Udapur by Q. H- Ojlia, in. th^ 
numeral lU-u or ^600. 

594. IA.6.145. 

I 395- B.ES1P. 65. Note 1. 

596. CL Hoomlo^E oxplauatioDp SrptnlA Orknlal 
Stciimt, 152 ; lA. XT. S5> 

397* IX IT. 86, 

590* (ad P* E. Hall), p. 1$!L 

B99, Of. lacfllEDtlea at EL % 19 ff. ^ wid sea P.GI 
(tnx. 3)* 306. note 1. 

400. Tbo apparent dlffOEaiice In G ia duo tc a fault Of 
tbo impr«QfliOD. 

401* Preparation of Elate LK. B, CoU, IH-Xln ( for 
coif* 1, Op tee tlic tiEkt abotio } ; all band drawn 

CoL HI: from faonmilH of m^^knla bteriptiens 
at Kanberf, Noo. Ifi, 45 A, 

Colp lY I fmm fanstmileE of Bii^traknia copper-plate 
from Torkbodop El, S, 66, 

CoIf V ; tba 8 and 6 from an impression of tbe 
HaddiUA cop^ar-plate (lA, 12, 190^; the 4, Tp 9, 0 from 
laosixatla of tba Aanl iuscrlptioup LA. 16. 1T4 1 tbn & and 
$ fmm fkcsimile of the Horbl eoppet-plabe, lA, 3^ 2ffl. 

Col. VT : from laciimila of ibo SAwanlTudi oopp&r- 
plate. IA*19. 366. 

CoL VH: from fnciimilo of tbe Calofcya copper-^ 
plate, lA. 12, 363. 

Col Vm ! tbii L 6i 6i from tba G ayi iusoriptlQa. lA - 
16, 642 : tbe £ from CMG pfatet A* 

CoU< IXp X : Hoemla'a Bakbsbilli figunii. 

Cda. Xlp XII t from B^ndairs tabBa of nntnoral in 
Cdi* Cambridge ^imA-r. BuddhUt MSS. 

CoL xm I from E* E5lF. pi. Tebgo and Xanarasa 
niuneralf, 11 tb, oentniy. 
m W* IS. a. 166 L 

405. Tbe abbmtalloni mark tbe lonieei from whiob 

the waide havn bocn oollooted as follows i _. 

Bakb*—tbo MS. ^ Hoemle, ISQi 

Boff—B ornDl*! Jifdiap Saoluiii 1, ITS. 

Bro*—0. P* Brown'a listp an q uoted bj BurnolL ESIP* 

71 L 

Bnr.—BuTsell's additlonpp ESIF, 77 f. 







Jyo.— TTit Wflbar^a editiaii^ G- 

Huff.—Waberp ^fr4JLdfi, 8, IG? t. 

Viur.—YiJMjimTnihLrm*! PflncaiicJdfciii^iH, Tliibatil^B 
AditioQ- 

A few other ]zL6lkmiic«s *re ffiTeti from maniucrlpU 
ud tatgriptlOQf. 

T’be muneroufl sTnonjmff, boiDff aoneoftmiirf focr 
S«Dj^tiHi^, hKfE hoan mcAtly omitted ; hot mtih 
omisBioDB h&To hedn iDdioAtsd kj nn 

404. miky oithei toeiq "the fem|Kty pliog dd 

the Ab!ioDB"i or be an 4bhreriati(m of ^Ttnynbinia (Gee 
aboTS S B4, E), 

40&, Bee FailcagiddMntiku^ 6 TMa ii eqaiv^lenl 
to 4i|p3Hp becBDflo Affdl It the Hotr-prE&gt of fibe gods. 

406. Sob BEW^ anh bao TDeo* 

40T* YndM^hlra^ Bhlmi and ArJuoa (CaitiUleri). 

40E> Thai BBW« mb him ; possibly may 

stand for 

409, RilcEMp Xjtltii^mtni, Ad. 

4l0^ See Apte, mb hao toca. 

412. Cl. El. I, 6^4, line 4S. 

4liL OCu 

410, Sten Konow^ LUt^ Inf^, 1801. 

411, Ct. P. E. Hall, i, 1B2« 

416. SB. WA. 1S6, 6p 50. 

4|6, Deaoribed in the fO/AA^riijaAiya-pnrtnTi of the 
IfnAdhh^rnlo, 7, 66-71 (OartetUBrlJ^ 

417, PfobAbiy a miatake lor a ruaferg witb 

twenty^ne eyllabJaa m the Ftdii 

416. AecorJinff %o Bnmelli in mine modern uiiarip- 
tloni tbe word^namerahi an plated in the nanal older of 
the deaiDial Effn^es. 

410+ A. Baitb, iKmrt,, S(mtk* du C^nvt&odj^fp Ko.6 £f. | 
Borgaiffne-Bartli, Jnaers. Stmk* da Cam^l et du 
Cambodjf§f K<k 9^ Q. 

42a lA. 2I|43, l^n. 1 

49 L+ lA. 11 ^ declmd to be leipkione by Fleets 
Anttorm u-j, BOPiboy <xauiii^, L itp noce T. 

49^. ZDllG. 40j 42p nrse S 6 1 jointed ant by 
EMhom. 

496, lA. T, 18. 

424, Kiolhdna, JHeporf, jSfiO-Sjp No+ 63 : FeUrton^ 
Third App. I, Hof-137. Ok 361, 360, 266t 370, Ad. 

436. Gl. B. ESIP. 79 j W* IS. 8p 160 ; lA* 4, 3OT. 

4^. lA. 2lp4Sf.,I^n.4. 

437. B. E:stp. eo. ! 

438L CL Giinipi^'BAaiimiudl^ 110. 

429p Tbna already In most of the inaeiiptiona fnxn j 
tbfr matem oaTaSp and at Amaiiyitb MathmA, Ac+1 1 


135 

ef. the laeainUei in El A3BWL tdIi. 4 and 5 e B. ASEt^, 
Tol* I i El. 3,196 fi, I and Othera. 

480+ WZKAI+ 6« 3S0 t. j add a tatoly dbeorend 
Kbaro^^hllaicTiptlon from Bwilt. 

431. ERAS. ia®p pi, 1 j Num. abrofiK tm, pLi. 
8 - 10 * 

481+ Thai In tbe pilhu^dlcti (aiceptinff AJlahabad) 
and in EHil ediati 1-XI (eee laesliiiilH El. 2p 024) and 
in Niffliya and Pikdarlm 

408. Cf., e.ff., faqa^mitee, P. G1 fOIT. 8), No. 60, pU 
81 B I AJantd No. 4 | Gbatetnaci JoBOrlplldb ; Ac. 

404, Cf., e-e*, faciimllM, F. Gl {GO. 0 )k IfToa- 2, 3, 0, 
pi. 4 A, and 10 pi, 6i 

486, QL, e-ff.K fauimUea, F. 01 (CO 8}, Noe. 6, pL 
4 A, and 16, pi. 9 A. 

4B6, Cl. EL ESIPp 03, | 0, 

407, Cf. iacalinlke In 0ldonberff*a JVyrffdHfePmT 
rdmjefteo BijddhiiiM rnJbpfri, ttnpijdftnoC 
AAdFojfA?, St^ retflrBhnrff, 1897, 

480. Eillj! fidicta XU, XIII, 1 ^ SilhajlTdini 
489. Bee^ a.g , ficflimilB, F. Ql (GIL 0), No, 31, 
line 18. 

440. See, e.ff.p lac^rtmile, P* 01 {OH. &}, No. 00, 

pi. 44, 

441. See tbs lame facsfiniJe+ 

442. @e«4 *rg i fa^imilex 01 (OH- S) tNo. 43^ pl.20+ 
440. S». e.ff., faoiimdBp F. 01 {011.0), No. 01, pl. S4. 

lina 06 h 

444. SeCp e.ff., lici^mila, P, GT (CH, B}, No. 29, pi. 
19 A. 

446. See, e.g., laoalmUB in LA. 13, 83 ; 10.^318+ 

440+ B»J e.ff.* faLcaSmilea, Amaruyatl^ No, 20 | IA+ 
6i 28, 1. 9 tKA^itbayarman^a Gopper-plate)+ 

44f, 6m, «.ff., faneljnSle, F, GI (CII+ B)p No. IT, 10. 

440. See, e+g., lafaimilea F. Gl (CO, 0], No, 1T» pi. 
10, and iSt pb IL 

440. See. fl. ff„ faeKlmOea F, 01 (ClL B)^ No. 9S, pi. 
lOp 1, 34 : No. BBp ph 21B. I, 0, 

460i See, e.g., fao&imile F, Gl (CIL 0^, No, 17, pl+ 
la 1. 87, L 80 f No. 00, pl+ 29, lait line | Bow^r MSS p 

4JS1. Secp faepmUoK NepiU in«riptlon, No^ 4, lA. 
9. 168s liflt line. 

462, Sm, e.ff,, faeflimilet 14. 0, lOO, last lioo, 

460. See. ag„ faodmilos, lA. 12p 909. I 2 8, , 18. 68. 
454, See faeaitdile, EI+ 0, 138 k biit line. 

466. See, e.^., faoalmile, lA. L 79. 

168. In tbe NAnSffhftt iHBqription k B.ASEWI. S, pj, 
61^ tina 6p after nmoi 







13G 


4^. See, «« faciimiiti 11 A, B, eiler 

cidhdm and iidtfAa i F Gif CIXB):* Ka, 1 (end) j Km, 6+ 
pL 3 B+pi 4 Di and 10, pi- fl- 

463. Sm, e. g.. facsimiloe. El. 1, S69, Kck 14 i F. G1 
(CIT. 8}pKDa. S, pL aB, 4OppL?0p4l, pi 37* tnd 63. pi. 
84 ; Ik. e, 17 7id^%ia) 

469. El. 1. ms, SSk S9 Uft^r cT^iuiip) ■ P. GI 
(on. 8)k Ko. 88, pL 34* 1. S6 ^ 36. p). B4 (end) | lA. 

6f £09 (end} * In th«s« and otLsr cases the £Lg;i3 bwn 
menglj f»d ai a Vlear^. 

460. Bm. d. g.p fftDilMUMp lA. G, 78 , El. B, i£». 

401 EL 3* aiSi Ne. 43, and aole. 

Ifia, Swk n, g.p fac^lmilcffp XA, 0^ 18 H f, USS : &t 23 t 
iCp 63 u64, 164.171. 

4159, 8^ tho cf tbc sepejnete edicti oi 

^an^ade, 

404 GeOp iy gx^ fuiluifles ni Ilia Scihgaura plate ^ nf 

BbAiilKec. 3, Sp 7 I <»f KudA Km. 1, 6, IL 16, 16, iO, 22, 
a4p 96 I qf I of £ed<d No. 8 * ef Knrle Km, 1-8. 

6p 90 t ei Jnbiiar Km 9.13, 17,19 ; ct NSsik Nni, Ip ll 
A, E, 14k 31, 94 I oi Kanherl Nm. 9, 19, IS t El. 3, 866, 
Stupa I. Ko, 868; and Bba^Snlill, Sixth OrUninl 
Con^tK, S, 9k IBS ti- 

4C^- Qq tbs naii’jtcqtaHaD nitieoal chLracter of tbeae 

ermbols. Boo BhigrfmlAlk 1 m. ciL i and El. S; 813 Jf. 

460, Kiklk Nn. O. 

i&1\ Sesj a. g-k Tbe Bawsr MB.p pt. I, pit, B, 6 i pt- 
3, pi. 1 tL 2 racalmilssp Ik. 6, IT t 0, 166. No, 4 | 17, 
BlO : 19,38 i EL t, 10IL In Lbe STymdonl InifliiptfoDi 
El. L 178 it, Yi-^nii'a Eanstnbba seema to bs ii»d 
repeatedly ; ct El, 3^ 134. 

4SS. Cfpk P- taeKinileik P- Ol (GIIc No. 71 
(6nd>: IA.6, 67^ pi, 3. line 1 (wTCin|1y read ai 90k j lA. 
6,193. pi. % lino 10 t El. L 77 (end) i 8. 378, lins 89 ; 
8, 806. Verlwal image ineoription (endL 

469. Bo^k V* g . fietimilei. E GI (CII J}« Km 11* pi. 
B A faXfOUDta 107)k 30, pi: 13 Bk 36^ pL 16. &c i JA. 6. 
83 (five times] ;; EL 8, 69 (end) ;: The Bow >IS.k pt li 
pi 1 I et alas Bemnl. Ttidin, 1,178 (Sacbanl 

470. lA. Op les tf. 

471. Tbns. Ihe wibIi for the dojatioa of tbe grant tl 
expressed by representatloni of tbe ion and the moon. 

479. Bwp e. g,, BABEWL Ko. lO, *^CaTB-tanple 
lnflortption>’^ faesitnile at p. 161* and Klelbom^a rsmarke, 
EL 0* 007 : ooale of arms are found In faeilmilH at 11. 
6. 49ff.. 193: El. S,14. 

478. S«+ 0. g.. Weber. TeriM$cAfa. d, BerKn S^mJe. 
u%d JirrfA. ndi^rift-fn, 9, 8. pi, 9 ^ Fifih OKenfol 
Cofiyrw^ 9p 9. iStlf.i pL 9 : Pal 8 ob^, Or. Ear.. p]i. 18. 


SI ; BdjendFaJAl Miin»k Ndkfi if Sansh MSS.^ Sp pi t ; 
cf. also B. E^. m, S 4. 

474. Cl B ESIP, SS, J 0. 

476. lA. 7, 361 ^Ka 47 ) ; IS, 84, ddIo SB ; EL S. 41* 
note 6. 

470. Bee. e. g.« KuIaT edict XIO^ 9^ l\s^^ ll : tboj 
also later, see, a, g-* facaimile at EL S, 814 p linn 3. 

477. Beer e. g.. facsimiles^ ELL Sp 31, pL 3^ line 1 ; 
El. 8, 376^ line 11. 

470 Facsimile, lA. S3, p3. 8. 

479 lipeAtainba DbarmasOlra, 3.9 (lO), 

4fl0. Cf., e. g.p L\. Sp t9p note, line 8S ; 90, not*, lias 
ll : very commoa in Ka^kmlr MStL 

481 iA, 14^ 190 ] cf^ E'leeC El. S 839 ; and KtelhoEmp 
EL 4, 9H. coUi 7. 

4S3. According to a letter irom E ipl k nrp 

483. IA.T, 7S, pi 3, line 18, 4, liuea $7^ 10 ; 
16, 340h line 37* 

4?4. See, e, |.p lA. 0, 194 tf: Ko* 4 f j eI. 1, 317i 
I line 9, 

485+ CL Bx P. Pandit, MaUTlMgrtimltra, il 6* who. 
oa aloo Bonacll, makei di* stand for di^TiiAa ; see also 
Hsebfil^ jViiciTT, del 0rt., 1870, 306. 

4&6x On an appsi^nt qxcepticn, see WZKM. 7,361. 

4S7, Cf,p e. B. ESIF* pi 34 ; faciimOea at EL Ii 
1 f(■ : 3, 150^ jOO. 

4S , Jolly* EccAf! tmd Siffr* GrttndiiH, H, 8, ll4x 

4B9. See, e. g.. tbe collectiojki of asali In plates at 
Bx HBIP, 100, and El, 8^ 104 ; 4, 344 ; sue also P. Gl 
(0II.3), pli, 30, 33, 3S, 87. 43, 

490. CL B:ES1?+ 84^3; Bajendralal Afltra, in 

Cough's Papen refoffnj fo ike CtflUciiim and /'rem‘ra* 
ftOH cf /iteisnl SanMkrU MSS., p. 16 fL ; Pfihmrp 
^eiiiehHfif. I, 439ff.p 9,41 ff, 

491, BBW.p enb race bAvrjd. 

493. Judia. 1 ,171 BtahAa]; the dBoeriptfoit eBOKna 
to dt the Ebaimf Ihl Dhammapida from Kbotan, 

493. KoiAjntr Etporiy J. BBRAB. 13, App.^ jf. 

494p BAjendralnl Mitra. Gnugh's Fopere, 17 ; 

Beperfp 39, note 9. 

495* J. A£B 66* 936 ff.; facsimiles In Heemle^s 
Bower MS. ; WSSEif* 3* 104. 

490. |. Jolly, Rethf nnd Si^U, Omndrlie, II, S, 114 ; 
KMk Ineoripllont Ho. 11, A, B, in B ASEWI. 4, 10* £. 

J&7, Ntla£b fnicriptbn Ho. 7p line 4. in B. ASBWl 

4*103. 

-Ji, B. E£XP fi7, not# 9. 

409. DatakttmSratawiUi, Uclrtsa j, t^midA tbe 

end. 

300. B, IS, HIJi 7 if., lao. 









13T 


^ j. AHB. m, 325 rr. 

aOB. cf JTiwijn Tsiam^, lit 

CM. Be* Ultra. In GongbV Papwri, 

p- I7p 

505. Sra G'Tti^h^i pAjw*, lOSp K*d tlie m«&rararacnU 
in Kie3li!Dro*fl JtfiwfiJ$30-ai, md Petsi™*"* Tftini 

im- B Esre. es^ 

507. Enjendraldl Jlitra* Gtrogli"* Bfljwf. 103. 

509. EBTP- e'J ; (atttfif t«M»rabM i* So-athem 

IndiK will pfobatlj' sii&w tfest older MSB- asiit. 

E09^ fiB0(HaIl)+ 

510. B BBIP. as. minaaralitt Miim, Gijngb'i 

Pfljwf 17. 

fill. Reparlt m Y^nMitlar 9fl 

(ad. IiongS 

aia. InirodfHim to jfffnt, XX¥n. 
mb. j. Pfl?t 7^ Soc.. isaa, 195 j. 
bh. Bp is. hl a, ifl f. 

Bic. R BSIF. 30. as. 

BIS. c. ASB.a, lap.pLCf. 

5J7, B. ESrP, $7 : Bra, Arab- EorrsyoC T&aiftp Kflw 
ImpeMl Seriao^RCp IS, IS, and pi. Kok 33 : J- 
Text £c»e., 1B69« p, 194 
SIS. (Bealk 1, 

519. Era B EBlP. 3S. 

530, ir,M. JifKl. 17. 

531. I FflJi TtH Son-, l&flS, Bp 

530, Pbe Taxiln pl*to wsiglii $1 ounce* and wm 
toxind beut dcobto : kho Alu]]! plitei QifeU«dlt]r* VT. of 

V. l&liht wofgll togalhei 17 pwn^li Si nnjiMth 8W 01 
cons], lia. Bnt thM MS iilU he*»iiT p1it«, B. ESIP. 

W, wb*™ tia«e.«r the hirtario*! iurtM nqoln ooWMHon. 
fiS9. B. £SIF. ea : ol, the iMsimile* et BI S, 7®^ 

98, *fl. 

C71. The EaiUq^l g»st (fth. cent^iTy) {a writieo od 
elAfen pUtM. the Htn]i.Jtg*U! giuit C4lh, ooiiidr?^ EL 
1, 1 (1.. Od eight. 

929. Em F. Q1 COIl. 9', 89, cote 8. 

99S, Har^fliOfita. 397 fNirn»j»Bi«*r Ppm# ed J. 

£37. p. Qi {cn. B). laa. 

638, Sm the liri, J. Pali T.tl Sm., 1688.184 11. 
sag. Ji. 30, 901 (L— (New edited bj Elolbetm in 
OftUingtr Ftilscltrift, 1901). 

(SaO. 0. ASB, J,9T : 6. 103. 

631. Proe, ABB, lESB, 90 tt 
689, GoBsh'i Faptrt, 1C. 

6S8, B« 017 ol USB. rratq Gyjftrdt, Ae . 

1,93&. No, 147. 

18 


63t. Fifth Btpori. 138. 136. 

699. WEEhl. 7 , 3^1: J. ABB. BO.ai'fr.. SSS f. 

S35^ BBW, mad BW,.» yk* ftTafi. 

557, Ifiditn piflicrlpttoni for preppj^ng ink er* fottnd 

in B^Jeudrald] Mitra’i solea^ Gqugli^fl &a., Ilf : 

^ukkfHir B*porlj BO. 

fids. See,^ e g-, 1S7 (Hkll) j 

ad. 

569. Bh new elm ZeclLirii*p ^ocdriiickfcfi Gdff. £r*ii 
ITim., im, 256 fl. 

640. BRW. Fub hui rece. 

Wl. Jfarida end naiKtl, 'wetar-Tcraal' (cf, elm 
ii*»diA^p iblndi, 'well*, end wJ7wdipe|4J. *£!orai' of a wbU],^ 
era deriTed from wanAiyaM, end feoadoynii, 'to eauie la 
rajcira^ to rairnb*, 

542. R rS. HL S. 51 f09. 

S4fl. B. ASRWI. 4. pL 6^* 

514. ths fepsLmilra in Hfii]eEidTiiul Mltra** 

Nietos of SoiUM^rU MSS*t 5, pl^ 1. 

545, EemMrip IXTrtoJth^n^, 5i9 ff. 

54S. D* AJwfi* Mrod. to EaccTm^ ^VH i JftUti 
If cm 509 (4, 499Jp pointed ant by Oldenb«Sp 
54T. Sra BRWi ind BW.p mb ben voce, 
itua. S« BBW. and BYtr, mb bee ’foefc 
649. See M^e^reia cn jfn'^ddralfo^ p, 346. vem 81 
(Bo, Got. ed+ln- 

660. Sra BEW. and BW.+ eub hac ?ooa. 

551, Tbio ie Uie ea*e in ell the pex'ta of Indie known 
to me J cf. ilm HjijondreMl Mitm in Ocugb** Paper#, 18. 
553- jnsedota 0wni«ifiO| Ar^ Berlitz I, 8p 06- 
658. BeriloT, Jifafto, 1, 171, (SecliLeu). 

554, Cf- StTfiEiacairiffl, 85> whera Iba slIlrrt«<(ot™i of 
m MB. I* menllousd. 

555. ' €U Ibe fouark* on donetioai cef kl&S.^in inicrlp- 
liqoe : e.g, /riiicripNimr dt* Qan^todof, B0i ll ; Hnllracb. 
m. J* 154. 

B50. Qf. tba ramark in a Talabhl iniOFiptlon of Ap Dp 
581 {lA. 7, 07J ragerding a daaaliOd to arder to enable 
Ibe Utonki of Iho Beuddbe tnanaitory of l>adda to bay 
MSSl (prxFtolopalTaj^} of tbe Soddhawma, 

56T, EamftdHp 644 fL 

558. Cf- B. Lebm dr* 3. if- Hfmacof^dta D. WA* 
lS8p fBl. 

559, KTtiftainUo, BC4. natol (cd. Durgi^afald). 

560. Wirtop dis ko^U* Brc* d$t B^trur^ty^^ 17 f. 

561+ EirnaTsSger ed., 95, 

m, B. ESIP,. 60. 

566- Cf. B5jendraMS fifHra, In Godgb*a 
601, Cf- Btoin** traneiatSon of tbu R7ifltoKr%i»T, 
Vp 249, BSTp ead hoEm. 







198 


1165. RIB-III, a,8: I 

B66. B. EBIF., 89. , 

667. MAriOcaritAt 66,167* 

6Sa. El. 9,869. B71 

669. 01., * 4 -, tin SHU** Riwit, ELI, lU.(«iia) J 
F. GI (Cn. 8), No. 18 (flnd), Na 60 (en^Ip Pl«l'i 
tnnwrhs ta Ui« iDdm iincl« 

1V70. KiuA«ir B*port, B8! EijwidimljVl llitra, in 
Otmgh'i FfljMT*. 23: EiBllM)ra‘*«ia PBloraon'i B^pwrtf 
vm fh* Starch for SautkfU 3tS3.. ; *iid 

CaI<iJo0<M of Sfliufcrtt aaddhiil MSS.frm Ntfttl. pamm. 

671. Sm, «. 6„ ArattraJto^a, 168, *m» IS f Bo. Go^. od. 

679. BtU't ed.. 3B9. 

678. £7.9,109, 

674. E. GKCflL B). 199,116# 7. 

676. U. 6.10. 

676. Coklunwk*, EuajH, 9, IBl. IM (ComU); 
ngiTdiDg tin £a;utli6.p»bhot In BombkT. IktobAS 
GfMtUif, IB, 1, 87 «. 

677. lA. 19, SS ; Utor Gi* EilTutbna oeetu nr? olUn 
in GqJuSt, U. B, 199, Bo. 1 ((„ oai in lUHngi, El. 
B, 994, 

679, TaiHaoafkfa, 1, 79 j Vaifayanii, 78, 17; 187, 
98; ef. BEW. andor ftarspo, 8 6. 

679. Of., 0.6 > ^ 


686, Cl,, o.g.. EL 1. 46. ontlmr Botuatipliii» oopriit, 
KiBLrift^Katzmtnp'lIn; okmo-nufoo, rupoklM SOmpaU : 
EL 1, 49; ootltor Dovogapn; wfitar o&d ntown *4 
Abon ; EL 1, SI; antbor, Boblla : oopyUt, Earanlka 
GiDdoTaliBiUitra; mason, 6«n»DMIup tafikavijuUiulilin, 
“eipfirtlntlioartfll ineising {lattonj" : alsoi analogous 
T*rn>Thi. in EX 1,199.189. 211. 979, oto. 

666, 'Phi* Is itatod ti^ Un poet Euhja In Bldo’t 
anptiblislied Tfklgimd E'i*s»*y.^n<ii# edited by Bioo, 
EC. 7, Sk., 170. and by EleUiora, EL 8, 81); and by 
Hinkkanpa^ita in tho Ahjiuiori iasoiiptlon, lA. 13,137. 

687. Of. lA. W, 108, lOT : 17.110. 

6S8. 1A.19,94S; L BBBAS, 18, 4. 

6£9. El. 8,168, 960, wbotp it U said that tlio 
Tirandodiya irrato tho granta ol AeynUiiya sod 
Venbatara?*, *■ 'vall a# that of BadiUinriya dated A. D. 
1660 . 

690. V, 897 f. 

691. El. 1 .170 ; lA. 17, 397, 980. 288. 

69J. lA, 16, BOO. 

698, El. 8, B14 ; LA. 18,17. 

604. lA. IT, 284. 

696, lA. 18, 308 ; tha fsAot^o S9te it lUuwlio 
' caUod t^Tfl, IhO. *v»6nilpa, lA. 17. 980. 

• 690. lA, 18, 198 ; 18, 145 ; El. 8, 10, 918, and tbi 

I ooimetleii of tho tcatialatfaa fp, 91] at the ond ot tin 

I tuiamH'* 


18. la. 

BOT, {Nb^t7M%iT ed,)^ U- 13, 131. 

b8L ia. 

im, lA* i&p 308. 

BB8. Cf. ih0 lA. IT* 10 j 

Bfrudmll Cat, SanA. Buddh^ MSS.^ 70, ITo. IflCi. 

Bi4. BaASRWL 4| 7® : B IS. HL S. 4.0, iip4« i 

U- 13.190. 


^7. rfltjwiof C^rmua lypoFi, 3 h trhw 

the AkfflUfia el hlidraii hrt meDbiGOifld, fliBf aja l^med, 

hiTwever, iJazi m the K&dAroaA djiLrtf^tri o| the Borahej 

Pfflflidttqcy. 

fi9Si BhAndiSj'hi.T* Eipari an tha Saarth for SiOiahiL 
MS$ t 1BB3-S0.,, SS I Katkmlr Biporit 7^ I Eegaidisg 
lfi4tar-w:riUn lee aIoo Mitia. m Goitglt^H 

Pfl/WTjp 16^ 103, nod Burnell, in KillP* S9. 





Fl«et^i Remarkfi on the Te^t'^and the Hotea, 

Fp 43; Hud 3 ; KaM^w* aMpu to ba ■ miatal» Coz KAldtrui lOt 

Bi7j at EiU&a&rft HiulT 9. RAS. IW, 14), 

P« 43, 11^ IB t wms to bs « miiUbo {of tlu original) |qr 

Note 143 asd p. Bip t | sq^ a ; |gr ftnoUier lopcodnetioo of Ibe OiroiLr 
Pnuati at Jiiii%a4b Lave^lfioa, of Uia tima lludruSAmaa, whloli ii KM 
bull of 00 ], VL etf Plato 111^ lOfl. now, El, S, 44 . 

F, ^3, line 10 from tbe bottom : n^rdiag the t^rda *'ar of the 4tlL aentni? 
of the ^IfltiaEd «fa“, see rntrodDotoiy Note^ p, 10, note 2. 

N^ote ^ ^ for another raprodnotlon of the VeUceJerl plalea of A. D. 75T, 
wbloh ai 9 the buifl of ool XYE of Plate VTL aae aow El. 0, 3Qt« 

Note SiO (end) t ^ now JTp, Cam. 7^ Sic. 17d, Dor one iMprodtEptlon of 
thle record and HL 0, 33, for angitlw. 

F. SS, line 30 : It rntj be remarked that orifinij Identidoatlo-n o| ITilif] ^ 
nagan ^th EaU ugapatienam (Ealiugapat&iq). on the eoaier faai been 
saperteded [ the anal&nt oit|^ ^La rv|irii&ented hj the aite Doer coroxed hr 
the Titlagei HokhaUagam and Nagaiakatakam and the mim between them, 
Inland in the Qailjilm dJatriet; aee, e.g.i EL 4, f. 

P. 101 line 10 ; tbe Oennan oi%ii3al (p. 77# Itoe 36) hii^ "00^ fiO, 7(y*; 
In hit EngLith MS. Froleeacir Biihlar i^rgte^ ''00; and ihm cccreoted 

the 00 into 10. 

F. 1C6, llae 10 ; It may be cimarked that ihia ayatem q| numenil notatigie 
ia Gommoaly called the EatipayAii ayatem, from the inlttal ooiiHnftbti of 
the four iLoaf. 











Central Ar.tiaeelogkal Library, 
NEW DELHlv 


Cali 


No. Un (IjJa.. 



**A book that is shut is but a block' 




(^^IAEOLOg/^ 




# 


^ GOVT. OF INDIA 
A, Department of Archaeology 


NEW DELHI. 




Please help ua to keep the book 
clean and moviag.
Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Texts

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Indian paleography"

See other formats
